strength of authoritie 1530 CLEMENT CHARLES HENRY 8. FRANCIS ãâã and with absolute commaund which would easily take good effect and in case it should not rather to proceede to force of armes then let the raines loose to popular licence to the ambition of the Grandies and peruersenesse of the arch heretiques These reasons vnseemely in the mouth of Friar Iulius de Medici Ganalier Who condescendeth therunto of Malta for so the Pope was called before he was created Cardinall much more of Pope Clement the 7. did notwithstanding preuaile with Charles being seconded by the perswasions of Mercurius de Gattinara the Emperours Chancellour and Cardinall vnto whom the Pope made many promises and particularly that in the first promotion of Cardinals which he then prepared to make he would haue regard to his kinred and dependants and by the Emperours proper inclination to haue more absolute authoritie in Germanie then was granted to his grandfather or his fathers grandfather In Bolonia all the solemne acts and ceremonies of the coronation were 1530 The Emperor is crowned in Bolonia performed which was finished the 14. of February and Caesar being resolued to goe personally into Germanie to giue an end to those disorders be intimated an imperiall Diet for the 8. of April and in March he began his iourney The Emperour parted from Bolonia with this firme resolution to labour And resolueth to employ his authoritie in matter of religion in the Diet with authoritie and command that the Princes separated one from another should returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and to prohibite Sermons and bookes of the reformed doctrine And the Pope gaue him for company the Cardinall Campeggio as Legate who should Campeggio the Legate goeth with him And Peter Paul Vergerius to Ferdinand follow him to the Diet. He sent also Peter Paul Vergerius Nuncio to King Ferdinand with instruction to labour with him that there should bee no disputation in the Diet nor consultation concerning Religion nor any resolution taken to call a Councell in Germanie to that purpose and to gaine the fauour of that Prince who being the Emperours brother and hauing spent many yeeres in Germanie hee thought was able to doe much hee should grant him power to take a contribution of the Clergie of Germanie for the warre against the Turkes and to make vse of the gold and siluer appoynted for ornament of the Churches Almost all the Princes arriued at the Diet before Caesar who came thither the thirteenth of Iune the eue of Corpus Christi day and went in The Diet of Ausburg The Protestants refuse to goe in procession procession the day following but was not able to obtaine that the Protestants would content themselues to be there Which the Legate perceiuing with infinite displeasure for the preiudice done to the Pope by this contumacie as hee tearmed it to goe a step further and to cause the Protestants to assist at the Ceremonies of the Church of Rome was a meanes that the Emperour eight dayes after being to begin the assembly gaue order to the Elector of Saxonie to carrie the sword before him as he went thither according The Duke of Saxonte carieth the sword after a long disputation whether hee might ââtely assist at the Masse to his office and to stand at the Masse The Elector thought that by yeelding hee should contradict his profession and by refusing should loose his dignitie hauing found out that in case of his deniall the Emperour would giue the honour to another But hee was counselled by his Diuines Luthers Schollers that he might doe it without offence to his conscience assisting as at a ciuill not as at a religious Ceremony by the example of the Prophet Elizeus who thought it not inconuinient that the captaine of the troupes of Syria conuerted to the true Religion should bow himselfe in the Temple of the Idole when the King bowed who leaned on his arme This ãâã sell was not approoued by others because by it one might conclude that euery one might lawfully be present at all the Rites of another Religion as at ciuill Ceremonies for no man could want a cause of necessitie or vtilities which might induce thereunto But others approouing the counsell and the purpose of the Elector concluded that if the new doctors had formerly vsed this reason and would vse it hereafter a gate had not beene opened in many occasions to diuers inconueniences because it would be lawfull to euery one by that example for preseruation of his dignitie or his territorie or the fauour of his Lord or other eminent person not to refuse to giue assistance to any action whatsoeuer at which though others were presentes at a religious acte he assisted as at a ciuill thing In that Masse Vicenzo Pimpinello Archbishop of Rosano the Popes Nuncio The Sermon of Vicen ãâ¦ã Pi ãâ¦ã the Popes ãâã made an Oration in Latine before the Offertorie in which he spake not a word of any spirituall or religious matter but vpbraided Germanie for hauing suffered so many wrongs by the Turkes without reuenge and exhorted them by many examples of ancient Captaines of the Romane Common-wealth to make warre against them Hee said the disaduantage of Germanie was that the Turke obeyed one Prince onely whereas in Germanie many obeyed not at all that the Turkes liue in one religion and the Germans euery day inuent new and mocke the old as if it were become mouldie Hee taxed them that being desirous to change the faith they had not found our one more holy at the least and more wise Finally hee exhorted them that imitating Scipio Nasica Cato the people of Rome and their ancestors they should obserue the Catholique Religion forsake those nouities and applie themselues to the warre In the first Session of the Diet the Legat Cardinall Campeggio presented The Leg ãâ¦ã presenteth his letters and maketh an oration the letters of his Legation and in the assembly in the presence of the Emperour made an Oration in Latine the substance whereof was that the cause of so many Sects which then reigned was want of charitie and loue that the change of doctrine and rites had not onely rent the Church in pieces but brought all policie to a miserable desolation For remedying of which mischiefe the former Popes hauing sent Legats to the Diets and no fruit comming thereby Clement had sent him to exhort to counsel and to imploy all his indeuours to restore the true doctrine And hauing commended the Emperour hee exhorted all to obey whatsoeuer hee shall ordaine and resolue vpon concerning Religion and Articles of beliefe Hee perswaded them to make warre against the Turkes promising that the Pope would spare no cost to assist them Hee prayed them for the loue of CHRIST for their Countreys and their owne safetie that laying aside all errors they would applie themselues to set Germanie and all Christendome at libertie That in so doing the Pope
to hinder the desolation of Germany and that not to speake of a Councell was willingly to runne into a ciuill warre In the second place the King treated with them that they would be contented with a Councell in Italie But neither did the Germans agree vnto this for they sayd that this match was worse then the first because that constrained them onely to make warre but this cast them into a seruitude both of body and soule whereunto resistance could not be made but by a Councell in a free place yet condescending for his Maiesties sake to whatsoeuer they were able they would cease to demand to haue it celebrated in Germany so that another free place were appointed out of Italie though it were neere vnto it In the beginning of the yeere 1534. the King gaue the Pope an account 1534 of what hee had done and offered to bring to passe that the Protestants should bee contented with Geneua The Pope hauing receiued the aduise The Pope is displeased with the Propose of Geneua for the ãâã place of the Councell was vncertaine whether the King though his confederate and kinsman would be glad to see him in troubles or if in this particular hee wanted that discretion which he shewed in other affaires But hee concluded that it was not good to vse him in this matter And writing vnto him thanked him for his paines without answering to the particular of Geneua and hee incouraged many of the Courtiers whose mindes were troubled assuring them that by no meanes he would consent to such a folly But this yeere the Pope in stead of regaining Germanie lost the obedience He looseth the obedience of England of England by proceeding rather with choler and passion then with wisedome necessarie in so great negotiations The accident was of great importance and greater consequence which to declare distinctly it is necessary to begin from the first causes whence it had its originall Catherine Infanta of Spaine sister to the mother of Charles the Emperour was married to Henry the eight King of England and was before the wife of Arthure Prince of Walles Henryes eldest brother after whose death their father gaue her in marriage to Henry who remained successor by the dispensation The cause of Pope Iulio the second This Queene was with child often and alwayes either miscaried or brought foorth a creature of a short life except one only daughter King Henry either for displeasure against the Emperor or for desire of issue male or for some other cause conceiued a scruple in his mind that the mariage was not good and taking counsell of his Bishops separated himselfe from her company The Bishops treated with the Queene that shee would be contented with a diuorce saying that the Popes dispensation was neither good nor true The Queene would not giue eare to them but had recourse to the Pope to whom the King also sent to craue a diuorce The Pope who was still retired in Oruieto and hoped for good conditions in his affaires if the fauours of France and England which still they performed were continued by molesting the Emperour in the kingdome of Naples sent into England the Cardinal Campeggio delegating the cause vnto him and the Cardinall of Yorke From these and from Rome the King had hope giuen him that in the end the sentence should bee on his side Yea to facilitate The Cardinals Campeggio and Wolsie were delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the Kings diuorce the resolution that the solemnities of the iudgement might not draw the cause in length a briefe was framed in which hee was declared free from that marriage with the most ample clauses that euer were put into any Popes Bull and a Cardinall sent into England with order to present it after some few proofes were past which he was sure would easily be made And The Pope caused his Briefe which he had made in fauour of the diuorce to be burned this happened in the yeere 1524. But Clement iudging it fitter for compassing his designes vpon Florence as hath beene declared in its proper place to ioyne himselfe with the Emperour then to continue in the friendship of France and England in the yeere 1529. hee sent Francis Campana vnto Campeggio with order to burne the Briefe and to proceed slowly in the cause Campeggio began first to draw the cause in length and after to make difficultie of performing the promises made to the King Whereby beeing assured that the Iudge and his aduersaries did collude hee sent to the Vniuersities of Italie France and Germanie for a consultation in his cause where amongst A consultation about the cause of diuorce the Diuines some were contrary and some fauourable to his pretension The greater part of the Parisians were on his side and some beleeued that the Kings giftes more perswaded them then reason But the Pope either to gratifie the Emperour or for feare that in England by meanes of the Cardinall of Yorke something might happen not according The Pope to gratifie the Emperour recalleth Campeggio to his minde as also to giue occasion to Campeggio to part from thence called the cause to himselfe The King impatient of delay either because he knew their cunning or for some other cause published the diuorce with his wife and married Anne Bullen in the yere 1533. yet still the cause depended before the Pope in which he was resolued to proceede slowly to The King in ãâ¦ã yeth ãâã Bulleâ satisfie the Emperour and not offend the King Therefore some by points rather were handled then the merits of the cause And the disputation grew vpon the Article of the Attentats in which the Pope gaue sentence against the King declaring that it was not lawfull for him by his owne authoritie without the Ecclesiasticall Iudge to separate himselfe from his wife For which cause the King in the beginning of this yeere 1534 denied the Pope obedience commanding all his subiects not to carry any money to Rome The King causeth the Peter-pence to be denied the Pope nor to pay the ordinary Peter-pence This infinitely troubled the Court of Rome and dayly they consulted of a remedie They thought to proceede against the King with censures and to interdict all Christian Nations all commerce with England But the moderate Counsell pleased best to temporize with him and to mediate a composition by the French King King Francis accepted the charge and sent the Bishop of Paris to Rome to negotiate a pacification with the Pope where they still proceeded in the cause but gently and with resolution not to come to censures if the Emperour did not proceede first or at the same time with his forces They had diuided the cause into three and twenty Articles and then they handled whether Prince Arthure had had carnall coniunction with Queene Catherine in this they spent time vntill mid-lent was past when the nineteenth of March newes came that a
Libell was published in England against the Pope and the whole Court of Rome and that besides a Comedie had beene made in presence of the King and Court to the great disgrace and shame of the Pope and of euery Cardinall in particular For which cause all being inflamed with choler they ran head-long to giue sentence which was pronounced in the Consistorie the foure and twentieth of the same moneth that the mariage betweene Henry and Queene Catherine was good that he was bound to take her for his wife and that in case he did it not he should be excommunicated The Pope was soone displeased with this precipitation For sixe dayes after the French King his letters came that the King of England was contented to accept the sentence concerning the Attentates and to render obedience with condition that the Cardinals whom hee mistrusted should not meddle in the businesse and that persons not suspected should bee sent to Cambray to take information And the King had sent his Proctors before to assist in the cause at Rome Wherefore the Pope went about to deuise some pretence to suspend the precipitated sentence and againe to set the cause on its feete But Henry so soone as he had seene it sayd it was no matter For the Pope should be Bishop of Rome and himselfe sole Lord of his kingdome and that he would doe according to the ancient fashion of the Eastern Church not leauing to be a good Christian nor suffering the Lutheran heresie or any other to be brought into his kingdome And so he did Hee published an Edict wherein hee declared himselfe head of the Church of England and punished capitally whosoeuer said that the Pope of Rome had any authoritie there he chased out the Collector of the Peter-pence and caused the Parliament to approoue all these things where it was determined that all Bishoprickes of England should bee conferred by the Archbishop of Canterburie without sending to Rome and that the Clergie should pay to the King one hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling yeerely for the defence of the Kingdome against whosoeuer This action of the King was variously expounded Some thought him wise for freeing himselfe from the subiection of Rome without any innouation in Religion and without putting his subiects in danger of sedition How the action of K Henry was expoânded and without referring himselfe to a Councell a thing which they saw hard to be effected and dangerous also for him it being impossible that a Councell composed of Ecclesiasticall persons should not mainetaine the Popes power which is the maine pillar of their order because by the papacie it is aboue all kings and the Emperour but without it is subiect to them there being no Ecclesiasticall person that hath superioritie but the Pope But the Court of Rome maintained that it could not be said that there was no change in Religion the first and principal Article being changed which is the supremacie of the Pope and that seditions would arise as well for this onely as for all the rest Which the euent shewed to be true For the King was faine to proceede seuerely against some of his subiects whom he loued and esteemed It cannot be expressed what griefe was conceiued in Rome and by all the Clergie for the alienation of so great a Kingdome from the Popes subiection and it discouered the imbecillitie of humane affaires wherein for the most part great damages proceed from those things from which the greatest The Popes haue gained much by matrimoniall dispensations benefits were formerly receiued For by matrimonial dispensations and by sentences of diuorce as well granted as denyed the Papacie hath gained much in former times sheltering the Princes with the name of the Vicar of Christ whom it concerned with some incestuous mariage or by dissoluing one to contract another to vnite some other territory to their owne or to drowne the title of diuers pretendants making for this cause straight alliance with them and interesting their power to defend that authoritie without which their actions would be condemned and hindred yea interesting not those Princes onely but all their posteritie to maintaine their legitimation But the misfortune which then arose might be ascribed to the precipitation of Clement who in this case knew not how to manage his authoritie and if it had pleased God to haue giuen him in this fact the vse of his vsuall wisdome he might haue gained much where now his losse was great But the Emperour at his returne into Germany being informed of the negotiation of the Nuncio Rangone concerning the Councell wrote to Rome complaining that himselfe hauing promised a Councell to Germany and treated with the Pope in Bolonia in what sort the Princes should be dealt with in this matter yet the Nuncij of his Holinesse had not proceeded in that manner that was agreed of but had so treated that the Protestants thought themselues deluded praying him in the ende to finde some way to giue Germany satisfaction The eighth of Iune the Emperours letters were read in the Consistorie and because there came aduice a little before that the Landgraue of Hassia had taken the Dukedome of Wittenberg from King Ferdinand by force of armes and restored it to the Duke Vlrick the lawfull Lord of it and that Ferdinand also was inforced to make peace with them many of the Cardinals sayd that the Lutherans hauing atchieued 1534 PAVL 3. CHARLES ãâã HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. so great a victorie it was necessarie to giue them some satisfaction and not to proceede any more by Art but to make some demonstration of effects because the Emperour hauing promised a Councell it was necessarie hee should not be deluded and sayd that if the Pope could not finde a way there was danger That his Maiestie would be constrained to yeelde to some other thing of greater preiudice and losse to the Church But the Pope and maior part of the Cardinals seeing it was impossible to make the Lutherans accept such a Counsell as might bee seruiceable to the Court of Rome and being resolute not so much as to hearken to any speach of making it otherwise they resolued to answere the Emperour that they knew very well the importance of the times and what great need there was of a generall Councell which they were most readie to intimate in case it might be so celebrated that it might produce good effects as need requireth but seeing new discords arise betweene him and France diuers open dissentions betweene other Christian Princes it was necessarie they should cease and mindes should bee reconciled before the Councel were called For during the discords it could not produce any good effect and now least of all the Lutherans being in armes and made proud by the victory of Wittenberg But it was necessary to leaue discoursing with the Pope of a Councell For hee fell into a long and mortall infirmitie whereof he dyed in the end Clement the 7. dieth
Emperours Ambassadours two yeeres since and that still they desired a lawfull Councell as they were sure that all godly men did and that they would goe to it as many times hath beene determined in the Imperiall Diets But for the Councell which the Pope hath appointed to bee in Mantua they hoped that the Emperour would not breake the decrees of the Diet nor his owne promises so often made vnto them that the Councell should bee celebrated in Germany and that they saw not how there could bee any danger there seeing that all the Princes and Cities obey the Emperour and are so well gouerned that all strangers are receiued and entertained with all humanity But that the Pope should prouide for the securitie of those that went to the Councel they could not see how especiall considering what things haue happened in the precedent age That the Christian Commonwealth hath neede of a godly and free Councell and that to such a one they haue appealed And whereas the Nuncio sayd that they ought not to treat of the manner and forme first it signified nothing but that there should bee no libertie and that all should bee referred to the Popes power who already hauing so often condemned their religion the Councell cannot bee free if hee shall bee Iudge That the Councell is not the tribunall of the Pope and Priests onely but of all the orders of the Church not excluding the Seculars That to preferre the Popes power before the authoritie of the whole Church is an vniust and tyrannicall opinion That the Pope defending the opinion of his owne men yea with cruell edicts making himselfe a party to the cause it is iust that the manner and forme of the processe should bee determined by the Princes The Kings of England and France sent Ambassadours to the assembly of The King of England and the French King send Ambassadors to Smalcalda Francis Sforza dieth Smalcalda the French King who had a disseigne to make warre in Italy Francis Sforza Duke of Milan beeing now dead desired them not to accept of any place for the Councel without the aduise of him and of the King of England and that they would accept of none without them The King of England aduised them to be aware that they called not such a Councel where in stead of moderating the abuse they should more establish the Popes authority and desired them to approoue his diuorce On the other side they dealt with him to receiue the Augustan confession Which things being treated of in diuers assemblies had no conclusion at all But Vergerius in the beginning of the yeere 1536. returned to the Pope to 1536 relate the effect of his Ambassage Hee deliuered in summe that the Protestants 1536 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. would not receiue any Councell except it were free and in a fitte place within the confines of the Empire grounding themselues vpon the Emperours promise and that of Luther and his complices there was no hope at all nor any other way to be thought of but to oppresse them with warre Vergerius for his reward had the Bishopricke of Capo d'Istria his owne Countrey and was sent by the Pope to Naples to make the same relation to the Vergerius returneth and deliueceth to the Pope the effect of his negotiation He is rewarded and sent to the Emperour Emperour who hauing beene victorious in Africa was passed into the kingdome to settle the affaires thereof The Emperour hearing the narration of the Nuncio went to Rome Hee had priuate conference with the Pope concerning the affaires of Italy and the pacification of Germanie The Pope according to Vergerius counsell said there was no meanes to bee vsed but warre But the Emperor seeing the time not ripe as yet to reape from thence The Emperour goeth to Rome to conferre with the Pope that good fruit as others were perswaded he might and himselfe also intangled in Italy without possibility of being free but by yeelding Milan which he resolued by all meanes to make his owne whither all his actions did principally tend alleaged for a reason to deferre that warre that it was more necessary to defend Milan from the French men On the other side the Pope whose thoughts were wholly bent to make an Italian Lord of that State and therefore proposed the warre of Germanie not so much to suppresse the Lutherans as hee said openly as to diuert Caesar from possessing Milan which was his principall end though secret replyed that himselfe and the Venetians what by armes and what by treaties would more easily make the King desist in case his Imperiall Maiestie did not meddle The Emperour hauing discouered the inward thoughts of the Pope The Pope and Emperor haue contrary ends and dissemble one with another with as much dissimulation made shew hee was perswaded and inclined to the warre of Germanie yet hee said that it was fit to iustifie the cause well that the whole world might not be against him and to shew by intimating a Councell that hee had first vsed all other meanes The Pope was not sory that being necessarily to intimate a Synode it should be done in a time when in regard the French King had inuaded Sauoy and Piemont all Italy would bee set on fire with warre whereby an apparent pretence was giuen him to enuiron the Councell with armes vnder colour of custody and protection He The Emperor is puffed vp with the African victorie shewed himselfe to bee contented so that such conditions were set downe which might not derogate from the authority and reputation of the Apostolique Sea The Emperour who by reason of the victory atchieued in Africa was lifted vp in minde and swollen with vast thoughts beleeued hee should make an end of the warre in Lombardy within two yeeres at the most and that hauing immured the King of France beyond the mountaines hee might apply himselfe to the affaires of Germany without any impediment His meaning was the Councell should serue him for two things First to bridle the Pope in case during the warre of Italy hee should according to the custome of other Popes put himselfe on the French side when that should bee the weaker to counterpoise him that was victorious Secondly to reduce Germany to his obedience which was the marke he shot at But for the Popes obedience hee esteemed it but an accidentall thing For the place Mantua pleased him and for the rest hee cared not what condition the Pope might adde considering that when the Councell were assembled he should be able to change whatsoeuer pleased him not Therefore he concluded that he was contented with any condition so that the Councell might bee celebrated alledging that he hoped to perswade almost all Germanie to consent vnto it Wherefore the resolution was established by the Pope and the whole colledge of Cardinals A resolution established for calling the Councell Therefore the Emperour entering into the publike
Emperours cunning who assayed to incite the Pope against him he coused the Lutheranes to be really proceeded against and commanded that a forme to discouer and accuse them should bee instituted in Paris proposing punishments to the councealors of them and rewards to the delators Afterwards hauing full notice what Caesar had written to the Pope he wrote also He writeth also to the Pope against the Emperour vnto him a long apologie for himselfe and an inuectiue against the Emperour vpbraiding him with the surprise and sacke of Rome and with the derision added to the losse by making processions in Spaine for the Popes deliuery whom himselfe kept prisoner Hee discoursed of all the offences betweene himselfe and the Emperour and laid all the blame on him Hee concluded that it could not bee ascribed to him that the Councel of Trent was hindered or foreslowed because hee gained nothing by it and that this was farre from the examples of his ancestors by whose imitation hee vsed all endeauours to preserue religion as the edicts and executions made in France did very well demonstrate Therefore hee prayed his Holinesse not to beleeue the calumnies and to assure himselfe that hee should finde him ready to assist him in all occasions either of his owne or of the Church of Rome The Pope not to preiudice the office of a common Father whereof his predecessours did euer make ostentation sent Legats to both the Princes to mediate a pacification Cardinall ãâã to the Emperour and ãâã to The Pope as deth ãâã to ãâã or paci ãâ¦ã the French King to pray them to forget priuate iniuries for the publique cause and to bee reconciled that their discords may not hinder the peace of religion To Cardinall Contarini who immediatly dyed he substituted Cardinall Cardinal Contarini dieth Viseus whereat the Court ãâ¦ã led because hee was not gracious with the Emperour to whom he was sent And though the warre waxed hote in so many places yet the Pope thinking that the wronged his reputation The Pope sendeth 3. Legats to Trent 154 ãâ¦ã if he went not on with the Councell the 26 of August this yeere 1542. sent his Legats to Trent to the Synode which he had intimated Peter Paule Parisius Iohn Morone and Reginald ãâã the first as a learned and practised Canonist the second as a man fit for negotiation the third to shew that howsoeuer the King of England was alienated from the subiection of Rome yet the kingdome had a great part in the Councel To these he dispatched the mandat of the Legation commanding them to goe thither and to entertaine the Prelates and Ambassadours who came vnto them without making any publike act before they had receiued instructions which hee meant to send them in time conuenient The Emperour also vnderstanding the deputation of the Legats though The Emperor sendeth Ambassadours and Prelats to Trent and so doth the Pope but the Councell doth not begin as the case did then stand he hoped for no good yet that the Pope might do nothing to his preiudice he sent thither for his Ambassadours Don Diego his resident in Venice and Nicholas Granuel together with his Sonne Anthony Bishop of Arras and somefew Bishops of the kingdome of Naples The Pope besides his Legats sent thither some Bishops whom he esteemed most faithfull with order not to make too much hast in their iourney As well the Popes men as the Emperours arriued at the time appointed These presented to the Legats the Emperours mandat and desired that the Councel should be opened and the businesse begun The Legats make delay and said that it would be a dishonour to the Councell to begin it with so small a number especially where Articles of so great importance were to be handled as were those which the Lutherans did question The Imperialists replied that the matter of reformation might well bee handled which was more necessarie and not subiect to so many difficulties The others alleaged that it must bee applyed to the vse of diuers Nations so that the assistance of all was more necessarie therein In fine they passed to protestations to which the Legates not answering but referring the answere to the Pope no conclusion at all was made Granuell is sent to the ãâã in Noremberg and Don Dieg remaineth in Trent The end of that yeere approching the Emperor gaue order to Granuell to go to the Diet which was to be held in Noremberg in the beginning of the next and to Don Diego to remaine in Trent and to labour that the Councel should begin or at the least that those that were assembled should not depart that in the Diet he might make vse of that shadow of the Councell In Noremberg Granuel proposed the warre against the Turkes and that the Emperor might bee assisted against the French King The Protestants replied demanding that 1543 PAVL 3. C ãâ¦ã HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. the differences of Religion might be composed and the oppressions which the ludges of the Chamber vsed against them vnder other pretences though indeed for that cause might be taken away Granuel answered that it neither could nor ought to be done in that place and time because a Councell was assembled in Trent to that end But the excuse was in vaine because the Protestants The Protestants refuse to go to Trent and D. Diego returneth to Venice approued not the Councell and sayd plainely that they would not be there The Diet ended without conclusion and Don Diego returned to his Ambassage at Venice though the Legats intreated that to giue reputation to the businesse he would entertaine himselfe there vntill they receiued answer from the Pope The Emperours Ambassadour being gone the Bishops of the Empire followed The Legats being left alone were recalled and all the others hauing leaue to depart vnder diuers colours at the last the Legats after they had beene there seauen moneths without doing anything were recalled by the Pope And this was the end of that Congregation The Emperor being parted from Spaine by sea to go into Germany by the way of Italy the Pope resolued to speake with him some where and desired it should be in Bolonia And to this end he sent Peter Aloisius his sonne to Genua to inuite him But because his Maiestie would not goe out of his way not loose time in his voyage he sent the Cardinall Farnese to meet him and pray him to goe by the way of Parma where the Pope might expect him But after there being difficultie how the Emperour might enter into that Citie the twenty one of Iune 1543. they met in Busseto a Castle belonging to the Palauicini scituate vpon the riuer Tarus betweene Parma and Piacenza 1543 The Pope and Emperour meete in Busseto The ends of them both suffered not that the businesse of the Councell and of Religion should be the principall treatie betweene them But the Emperour being wholly bent against the French King
for greater reuerence to receiue it againe and examine it and make answere afterwards These things being done according to the rite of the Roman Ceremoniall all kneeled downe to pray softly as the vse was in all the Sessions and then they sayd aloud Adsumus Domine c. Sancte Spiritus c. Which the President spake with an high voice in the name of all The Letanie being sung the Gospel was read by the Deacon Si peccauerit in te frater tuâs c. And lastly the hymne Veni Creator spiritus beeing sung and all sate downe in their places the Cardinall of Monte pronunced the Decree with interrogatorie words reading whether it pleased the Fathers for the praise of God extirpation of heresies reformation of Church and people depression of the enemies of Christ to determine and declare that the holy Tridentine and Generall Councel should begin and be begun whereunto all answered first the Legates then the Bishops and other Fathers by the word Placeâ He then added whether in regard of the Feasts of the old and new yeere it The decree for opening the Councels and holden the next Session pleased them that the next Session should be the seuenth of Ianuary and they answered likewise that it pleased them This being done Hercules Seuerallo Speaker of the Councel desired the Notaries to make an instrument of all The himne Te Deum laudamus was sung and the Fathers putting off their Pontificall habits and putting on their common accompanied the Legates the Crosse going before These ceremonies being vsed in the Sessions following shall be repeated no more Germany and Italy were very curious to know the first actions of this assembly which was begun with so many difficulties the Prelats in Trent and those of their family were charged by their friends to aduise them of it Therefore immediatly after the Session a copie of the Legats admonition and of the oration of Bitonto was sent into euery place which were quickly printed Whereof that I may the better tell what was commonly spoken it is necessarie to relate briefely the contents of the Oration It began with shewing the necessitie of the Councell because it is an hundred yeeres since that of Florence and because things of difficultie belonging to the Church The contents of the oration made by the Bishop of Ritonto cannot well be handled but in it For in them the Creeds haue beene made heresies condemned manners amended Christian Nations vnited armies sent to conquer the holy land Kings and Emperours deposed and schismes rooted out And that for this cause the Poets introduce the Councell of the Gods And Moyses writeth that they were conciliarie voyces the Decree to make man and to confound the tongues of the Giants That Religion hath three heads Doctrine the Sacraments and Charitie and that all these three call for a Councell Hee declared the corruptions entred into them for restauration of which the Pope by the fauour of the Emperour Kings of France of the Romanes and of Portugall and of Christian Princes hath assembled the Synod and sent his Legats He made a long digression in commendation of the Pope and another not much shorter in praise of the Emperour then he praised the three Legats deriuing their commendation from the name and surname of each of them and added that the Councel being assembled all ought to meet in it as in the Troian horse Hee inuited the woods of Trent to sound foorth through the world that all should submit themselues to that Councel which if they doe not it will be iustly sayd that the Popes light is come into the world and men haue loued darknesse better then the light He lamented that the Emperour was not present or at the least Don Diego who represented him He congratulated the Cardinall Madruccio that the Pope had assembled in his City the dispersed and wandering fathers Hee turned to the Prelats and sayd that to open the gates of the Councel was to open the gates of Paradise from whence would descend liuing water to fill the earth with the knowledge of the Lord. Hee exhorted the fathers to amendment and to open their hearts as dry ground to receiue it adding that if they doe it not yet the holy Ghost will open their mouths though their mindes bee possessed with an euill spirit as hee did the mouths of Caiphas and Balaam lest if the Councel should erre the Church should erre also Hee exhorted them to lay aside all passion that they may truely say It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to vs. Hee inuited Greece France Spaine Italy and all Christian Nations to the Marriage In fine hee turned himselfe to Christ praying him by the intercession of Saint Vigilius the turelarie Saint of the valley of Trent to assist that Councell The Legats admonition was accounted pious Christian modest and The censure of the oration worthy of Cardinals but the Sermon of the Bishop was iudged farre otherwise His vanitie and ostentation of Eloquence was noted by all But men of vnderstanding compared as an holy sentence to a wicked those ingenious and most true words of the Legats that without a good inward acknowledgement the holy Ghost would in vaine be called on with the saying of the Bishop quite contrary that without that their mouth should bee opened by the holy Ghost though their heart remained replenished with a wicked spirit It was thought arrogancy to affirme that in case those few Prelates erred all the Church would erre as if other Councels of seuen hundred Bishops had not erred and the Church refused their doctrine Others added that this was not conformable to the doctrine of the Romanists who grant not infallibilitie but to the Pope and to the Councell by vertue of the Popes confirmation But to compare the Councell to the Troian horse an insidious inuention was noted of folly and reprehended for irreuerence To haue retorted the words of the Scripture that Christ and his doctrine the light of the Father is come into the world and men haue preferred darknesse before the light making the Councell and doctrine thereof to bee the Popes light appeared to the world which if it were not receiued it should be said men haue loued darkenesse more then light was esteemed a blasphemie and it was wished that at the least hee had not taken the formall words of the holy Scripture that hee might not haue shewed so openly to haue disesteemed it But in Trent the beginning being made neither the Prelates not Legats The Legates not knowing how to proceed write to Rome themselues knew what should bee handled nor what order obserued Therfore the Legates wrote to Rome a letter worthie to bee repeated at large to giue an account of what was done before First they said they bee appointed the next session the day after the Epiphanie as a terme which could not bee taxed neither of too long delay nor too much breuitie that in the
is iust and honest to please the Pope but he knew wel that in a Nationall Councel he should neither be able to reconcile the parties nor find whom to make iudge The Ambassadour of Mentz and Triers diuided themselues from the other foure and being vnited with all the Catholikes approoued the Tridentine Councell and besought Caesar to protect it and to perswade the Protestants to goe thither and submit themselues vnto it They answered that the Councell in Trent was not free as was demanded and promised in the Imperiall Diets they desired againe that the Emperour would obserue the peace and ordaine that Religion might be established in a lawfull Councell of Germanie or an Imperiall Diet Job a Colloquie of learned men ãâã both ãâã In this Interim the Emperour had made secret prouision for warre which not being able longer to concedles ãâ¦ã knowen to the Protestants in the Diet and because peace was concluded with the French King and The prouisions for warre against the ãâã Protest ãâ¦ã ãâã no longer be concealed truce with the T ãâ¦ã euery one did easily perceiue the cause especially for that a fame was spread ãâ¦ã the Pope also and Ferdinand did arme whereby all was in confusion And the Emperour seeing hee was discouered the ninth of Innosent the Cardinall of Trent Post to Rome to demand of the Pope the succours ãâã promised and sent Captaines with money into Italie and Flanders to leuie Souldiers and sollicited the Princes and Protestant German Captaines not combined with those of the league of Smalcalda to follow his colours affirming and promising bee would not make warre for Religion but suppresse the rebellion of some who vnder that pretence would not acknowledge the Lawes nor the Maiestie of the Prince By this promise he quieted many of the Cities who before had receiued the renouation in the Rites of the Church promising all beneuolence to the obedient and securitie for their Religion But in the Councell there being no more difference amongst the Fathers concerning the things discussed and the decrees of faith and reformation being framed the Emperours Ambassadour being not able any longer to resist the Legats resolution the seuenteenth of Iune being come the day appoynted for the Session Alexander Pichalhomini Bishop of Pianza sang Masse Marcus Laureus a Dominican Friar preached and when the vsual ceremonies were ended the decree of faith with fiue Anathematismes was read 1. Against him that confesseth not that Adam by transgressing hath The Decree of faith with 5. a ãâ¦ã t ãâ¦ã in the Session lost sanctitie and iustice incurred the wrath of God death and thraldome to the Deuill and is infected in soule and body 2. Against him that auerreth that Adam by sinning hath hurt himselfe onely or hath deriued into his posteritie the death onely of the body and not sinne the death of the soule 3. Against him that affirmeth that sinne which is one in the beginning and proper to euery one transmitted by generation not imitation can bee abolished by any other remedie then the death of CHRIST or denieth that the merit of CHRIST is applied as well to children as to those that bee of ripe yeeres by the Sacrament of Baptisme ministred in the forme and rite of the Church 4. Against him that de ãâ¦ã eth that children which are newly borne ought to be baptized though the sonnes of Christians or saith they are baptized for remission of sinnes but not because they haue contracted any originall sinne from Adam 5. Against him that denyeth that by the grace of Baptisme the guilt of originall sinne is remitted or saith that all is not remooued which hath the true and proper nature of sinne but that it is razed and not imputed concupiscence still remaining in the baptized for an exercise which cannot hurt but him that consenteth to it the which beeing called sinne by the Apostle the Synod declareth that it is no true and proper sinne but is so termed because it ariseth from sinne and inclineth to it That the Synod meaneth not to comprehend in the decree the blessed Virgin but that the constitutions of Sistus 4. ought to be obserued which it doth renew The Decree of the reformation containeth two parts one in matter of the Lectures the other of the Sermons For the Lectures it was ordered that in the Churches where there is a stipend allotted for reading Diuinitie the Bishop should prouide that the holy Scripture should bee read by the Stipendary it he be fit and not being fit the Bishop should depute a substitute The Decree of reformation to performe the charge but for hereafter that the benefice should not bee conferred but vpon a sufficient person That in the Cathedrall Churches of populous Cities and collegiate Churches of great Castles where no such stipend is assigned the first Prebend that falleth void should bee applyed to that vse or some simple benefice or a contribution of all beneficed men to institute the Lecture That in poore Churches there should bee at the least a Master to teach Grammer who shall enioy the fruits of some simple benefice or haue a stipend from the Capitular or Episcopall table or the Bishop shall finde some other way to effect it That in the Cloysters of Monkes there should be a Diuinitie Lecture if it may bee wherein if the Abbats shall bee negligent they shall bee constrained to doe it by the Bishop as the Popes Delegate That in the Conuents of the Regulars there should bee deputed Masters of sufficiencie to performe this charge That in publique studies where a Diuinitie Lecture is not instituted it shall bee instituted by the charitie and pietie of Princes and Republiques and where it hath beene instituted and neglected it shall bee restored That none shall bee made a Lecturer either publike or priuate before hee bee approoued by the Bishop as fit for his life manners and knowledge except those that reade in the Cloysters of Monkes That the priuiledges granted by law to Publique Readers in Diuinitie and schollers for the enioying of the fruits of their benefices in their absence shall be preserued Concerning Sermons the Decree containeth that the Bishops and Prelates bee bound if they bee not hindered to preach the Gospel in person and if they bee to substitute men of sufficiencie That the inferiour Curates ought to teach things necessary to saluation either by themselues or others at the least on Sundayes and solemne Feasts whereunto they shall bee constrained by the Bishops any exemption notwithstanding And the Curates of the Parishes subiect to Monasteries which are in no diocesse shall be constrained to the same by the Metropolitanes as Delegates of the Pope in case the Regular Prelate shall be negligent That the Regulars shall not preach except they be approoued for their life maners and knowledge by their superiours and in the Churches of their Order they shall demand the benediction of the Bishop before the Sermon begin but in other Churches they
instru ãâ¦ã ns of the ãâã who was sent to the Emperor the Emperour that the Pope did really shew the obseruation of whatsoeuer hee had promised to Don Pedro di Toledo that is to proceede with his Maiestie simply plainely and without artifice and to represent vnto him his willing minde to prosecute the Councell for the glory of God discharge of his owne conscience and for the good which thereby might redound to his Maiestie and the Empire And to answere the Emperours motion to make knowen the capitulations which hee required hee should tell him that hee neuer dreamed to make any bargaines or capitulations for prosecuting the Councell but onely some necessary considerations which hee charged his Nuncio to expound to his Maiestie And they were foure The first that the assistance of the most Christian King and the interuention of the Prelates of his Kingdome was necessary without which the Councell would haue but small reputation and it might bee feared that a Nationall Councel would arise or France be lost That they ought âoure considerations proposed by the Pope to the Emperour not to deceiue themselues For as Trent was a secure place for his Imperiall Maiestie so it was too vnsecure for the most Christian King and therefore that it was fit to finde a way to secure him That hee should communicate to the Emperor the way which he had found out which if it were not sufficient it would be necessary that his Maiestie should adde some thing else The second consideration was the expences which the Apostolike Chamber exhausted and charged with debts was to make for the Legats and other extraordinaries which the Councell bringeth with it and like wise for the expences which the poore Italian Prelates cannot beare in that place Therefore that it will bee fit to calculate the time well aswell for the proceeding as the beginning that an houre may not bee spent in vaine otherwise the Apostolike Sea will not bee able to beare the charge nor to keepe the Italian Prelates from beeing impatient as former experience hath taught Besides it is not honourable for the Apostolike Sea to keepe the Legates idle and at anchor without doing any good That it was necessary that before they come to the acte his Maiestie should bee secure of the intention and obedience as well of the Catholiques in Germany as of the Protestants establishing things againe in the Diet causing authenticall mandates of the Countries and Princes to be dispatched his Maiestie and the whole Diet together binding themselues to execute the Decrees of the Councell that the paines and cost prooue not vaine and ridiculous and hereby to take all hope from whomsoeuer did thinke to disturbe the Synode That in the third place his Maiestie should consider that it was necessary to declare that the Decrees already made in Trent in matter of faith and those of other former Councels may not by any meanes bee questioned nor that the Protestants may demand to bee heard concerning them Lastly that hee should tell the Emperour that the Pope did beleeue that his Maiesties good will towards him was reciprocall and that as hee did readily condescend to fauour the affaires of his Maiestie and of the Empire by holding the Councell in a place so fit for his purpose so hee desireth that his sincerity and realitie may not bring a burthen vpon him That hee hopeth if any one shall attempt ought against it by cauillations or calumnies that his Maiestie will not maruaile if hee vse the remedies which shall occurre for defence of the authority giuen immediatly by God to him and the Apostolique Sea as well in Councel as out The Pope thought it profitable for his affaires that his resolution should bee fully knowen in Italy and Germanie and bade Iulius Cananus his Secretary making shew to fauour some Courtiers his friends to communicate the foresayd instructions vnto them with obligation of secrecie by which meanes they were spread euery where The Pope had a speedy answere from his new Nuncio in France For that King vnderstanding the causes why the The French King maketh large offers to the Pope Pope could haue but little confidence in the Emperour in regard of some things past thinking hee was much inclined to France made great demonstration to bee well pleased with the Nuncio and his message offered to the Pope whatsoeuer he was able to doe for him promised to assist the Councel and to send the Prelates of his Kingdome and all fauour and protection for maintenance of the Papall authority The Emperour hearing the proposition of the Arch-bishop of Siponto The Emperors answerâ to the Pope and consulting maturely of it did commend the ingenuity and wisedome of the Pope that knowing the publiquenecessity of holding the Councell in Trent had found a conuenient way to remit it without further proceeding in the cause of the Translation a thing distastfull of much difficulty and of no profit Hee added that the foure considerations were all important and reasonably proposed by his Holinesse That for France hee did not onely commend what he had consulted but offered to ioyne with him to giue all possible security to that King That it was reasonable to cut off superfluous charges and not to suffer the Councel to bee open and idle That a Decree was made in Ausburg a yeere since that all Germanie euen the Protestants also should submit themselues a copie whereof hee would giue to the Nuncio and cause it to be confirmed in the present Diet. That he thought it not a fit time now to treate that the things already decided in Trent should not bee questioned because it would bee done more opportunely in that Citie when the Councell was assembled And for the authoritie of his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea as hee hath formerly beene a protectour of it so hee will bee hereafter defending it with all his forces and euen with his owne life if there were occasion That hee could not promise his Holinesse that no vnquiet spirit should speake or treate in the Councel but he gaue his word that in case it did happen hee would so oppose that he should commend him for his paines The Emperour as hath beene sayd was in Ausburg to hold the Diet He proposeth the prosecution of the Councell in the Diet of Ausburg and other things which though it was not so compassed with armes as the former yet it was alwayes armed Hee proposed the prosecution of the Councel of Trent the obseruation of the Interim made in the last Diet and the finding a way for restoring of Ecclesiasticall goods and the renewing of iurisdiction It pleased the Catholique Princes that the Councel should bee prosecuted but the Conditions required by the Protestants concerning the Councel Ambassadours of some Protestant Princes did not consent but with these conditions That the things already determined in Trent should bee re-examined that the Diuines of the Augustane confession should not
against with more seueritie mitigating the punishment of those who assemble without Armes onely for Religion instructing and admonishing them and to this purpose to cause the Prelates to reside hoping that by these remedies all will bee prouided for without either Generall or Nationall Councell The voyces beeing not vniforme a Decree was made the 27. of that moneth that there should bee an assembly of the States at Meaux the tenth of December and if the Generall Councell shall not be called suddenly as the Pope hath made shew the Bishops shall assemble the 13. of Ianuary to treat The Decree of this Assembly of celebrating a Nationall in the meane while the punishments for cause of Religion were suspended except against those who tooke Armes The Pope enformed of the resolution of the assembly of Fountainbleau wrote to Cardinall Tornon to hinder the meeting of the Bishops and if hee could not returne to Rome And the three and twentieth of September hee called the Ambassadours and told them the neceseitie of the sudden celebration of a generall Councell in regard of the determination of the Frenchmen to call a Nationall which though he had giuen order to Cardinall Tornon to hinder yet hee did not hope it could be done But hee saw Causeth the Pope to make shew that hee is resolued to call the Councel suddenly a necessitie to celebrate the generall Councell that it might not bee sayd that the Nationals were called for want of it Therefore that hee must needes open the Councell of Trent taking away the suspension that the place was most fit beeing betweene Germanie and Italie though others propose Spire Triers and other places which hee would accept if they were secure beeing readie to goe to Constantinople if hee might with safetie that one could not trust those who want faith that no Catholike could bee secure in those places no not the Emperour himselfe that if they refuse Trent they may finde places in the Dukedome of Milan the Kingdome of Naples in the State of Venice of the Duke of Sauoy or Florence Concerning the reuocation of the things already decided it was not to bee mentioned that hee would neither reuoke nor confirme them but referre all to the Councell which with the assistance of the holy Spirit will determine whatsoeuer it shall please God Hee did much ruminate vpon the Nationall Councell of France saving that Germanie would follow the example and that some stirres would bee raised in Italie if order were not taken that they would submit the Papacie to the Councell and whatsoeuer belongeth to it But his resolution was this Pro fide religione volumus mori Desiring the Ambassadours to speake their opinion the Emperours Ambassadour sayd it was better to take time in regard the Emperours affaires would not permit him to consent The Pope seeming to bee angry the Ambassadour added that it was good first to winne the mindes of the Princes of Germany The Pope answered more angerly that there Wherein he is contradicted by the Emperours Ambassadour onely was now no time to doe it and the Ambassadour replying that he feared that by this meanes the heretiques would bee incited against Italy the Pope said aloud that GOD would not abandon his owne cause and that he should bee assisted by the Catholique Princes with men and money for his defence The Spanish Ambassadour commended the Popes purpose and said that his King would not faile to fauour him and that to this end hee had already sent Antonio di Toledo into France The Ambassadours of Portugall Venice and others offered the fauour and assistance of their Princes and in the ende the Pope gaue them order to signifie his intention and so dismissed them Afterwards hee receiued answere from Cardinall Tornon that hauing tried all meanes hee was not able to remooue the King nor any of his Councell nor could hope for any better successe hereafter yea that hee saw all things to waxe worse The King of Spaine hauing sent to the Pope the finall answere giuen to Toledo wrote withall that the French King excused himselfe that without a Nationall Councell hee could not remedie the disorders of his kingdome and that it was no maruell if to withstand inconueniences Princes doe that alone which they should doe together with the Pope This letter troubled his Holinesse thinking hee did inferre that hee might doe the same also himselfe in Flanders It was afterwards discouered that the Popes purpose was if hee could not absolutely auoyd the Councell to deferre it at the least vntill he had set in order his domesticall affaires For being to hold a Synod it was necessary to giue a good example in the meane space and spend excessiuely in maintaining poore Prelats and officers and The Popes secret purpose was to auoid or deserre the Councell other things necessary for the Synode which would consume all the reuenewes and the businesse it selfe also would take vp all his time so that hee could not take care of his house But hee resolued though against his will not to deferre the Conuocation any longer Whereupon the twentieth of But maketh a contrary resolution against his will October hee held a Congregation of Cardinals in which hee gaue them an account of the answere of the French King to Toledo of the King of Spaine his letter to him and of the negotiation of the Cardinall Tornon adding a new aduertisement sent him out of France that although the generall Councell were opened they would not goe thither if the Protestants did not consent to receiue it These things put them in a great confusion and all feared that though the generall Councell should proceede yet France would And is much troubled with the occurrences of Trance make the Nationall whence by consequence an alienation from the obedience of the Apostolique Sea would arise and an example to the residue of Christendome to doe the like either with or without the consent of their Princes Some thought much of the Protestation made to the Cardinall of Trent that hee should not bee too liberall in offering that Citie but remember that the Emperour is Lord of it without whose consent hee neither can nor ought to dispose of it in such a businesse who had declared himselfe alreadie that by all meanes hee would first make a Diet. They were also much troubled with that which D. Antenio di Toledo wrote that all the Grandies yea the Bishops themselues did fauour the new opinions to settle and augment their owne estates Notwithstanding all this all the Cardinals except the Cardinall of Ferrara were of opinion to open the Councell remoouing the suspension The Pope said the Councell should begin at Saint Martins tide and considering the imminent dangers and the hopes to ouercome them he His comfort is that the losse will be greater to the French King then to the Apostolike Sea resolued himselfe and did comfort also the Cardinals and his other dependants
Emperour hauing consulted The Emperor excepteth against the Bul of the Councell with his Diuines concerning the Bull of the Councell wrote to the Pope that as Ferdinand hee could totally adhere to the will of his Holinesse and bee content with any forme of the Bull and endeauour that all Germanie should submit themselues to him but as Emperour hee could say nothing vntill he was enformed what was done by the Nuncij and his Ambassadours who went to the Diet of the Protestants in Neumburg Hee was almost secure that if the Pope had not declared that the conuocation of the Councel was not a continuation but a new Indiction or that the points already decided might bee reuiewed and handled againe the Bull would haue been accepted The French King wrote to his Ambassadour in Rome the last of Ianuary And so doth the French King that there were some things to bee reformed in the Bull before hee could receiue it For although the word Indictio was vsed in the title yet in the body of it there were words which did signifie the remoouing of the suspensions of the Councell already begun which Germanie suspecting would vndoubtedly require an interpretation of them which would draw the Councell in length and not giuing the Emperour satisfaction and them would cause so many diuisions in Christendome and so many difficulties that it would be a Councell in shew onely without fruit or profit That for his part he was pleased that Trent should bee the place nor made any difference whether it were a new Indiction or a continuation in regard his Holinesse was willing as hee was told by Nicheto that the determinations already made may be disputed and examined againe wherein as the reall performance would giue satisfaction to all so to take away feare and secure euery one it was necessary to declare so much before hand taking care to satisfie the Emperour by all meanes without whom no good successe of the Councell could bee hoped for Hee sayd that if all this were not performed hee would as the purpose of his brother was call a Nationall Councell which was the onely remedy for the necessities of his Kingdome Hee gaue order to his Ambassadour also to complaine to his Holinesse that his brother hauing procured with such earnest entreaty the opening of the Councell yet no honourable mention was particularly made of him in the Bull the reason whereof euery one knew to bee because hee would not name the French King immediately after the Emperour Notwithstanding all these respects the King to promote the businesse of Religion wrote at the same time to the Prelates of his Kingdome to prepare themselues to goe to the Councell and to bee there at the time of the Conuocation of which letter he sent a copie to Rome The Rope was aduertised by his Nuncio that the King spake against the To whom the Pope answereth Bull by instigation of the Cardinall of Loraine and after hee heard the Ambassadours proposition he answered That hee maruelled that the King who doeth not acknowledge any superiour would subiect himselfe to the discretion of another Prince not referr himselfe to the Vicar of CHRIST to whom it belongeth to moderate whatsoeuer doeth concerne Religion saying that his Bull was approoued by all others and had no neede of reformation and that he was resolued it should stand as it did That for naming the French King he had not thought of it and that the Cardinals to whome the composition of it was committed thought it sufficient to name the Emperour and all Kings in generall otherwise naming one in particular it would haue beene necessary to haue done the like in all the rest that himselfe tooke care onely of the substance of the Bull leauing all the rest to the Cardinals This answere did not satisfie the Frenchmen who thought their preeminence was not to be passed ouer in generall termes in regard as well of their greatnesse as of their merits towards the Apostolique Sea In the end the Pope gaue them contentment saying hee could not haue his eye vpon all things but would be carefull not to commit any errour hereafter Yet he made no great account of that kingdome seeing that without any respect of his authoritie they intermedled in things properly belonging to him as in pardoning heretiques and ordering things Ecclesiasticall though reserued The Pope doeth not esteem France to himselfe For the States assembled in Orleance in Ianuary did ordaine that the Bishops should be elected by the Clergie with the assistance of the Iudges of the King twelue of the Nobilitie and as many of the people that no money should be sent to Rome for Annats that all Bishops and Curates should reside personally vpon paine of loosing the fruits of their Benefices that in euery Cathedrall Church a Prebend should bee reserued for a Reader in Diuinity and another for a Schoolmaster that all Abbats Abbesses Priors and Prioresses should be subiect to the Bishops notwithstanding any exemption that nothing should bee exacted for administring the Sacraments for Burials or other publique functions that Prelates should not vse censures but for publique faults and scandals that women should not make profession to be of any religious order before the age of twenty yeeres nor men before the age of fiue and twenty vntill which time they might dispose of their goods to whom they pleased except to the Monastery that the Ecclesiastiques should not receiue Legacies or any thing left vnto them or giuen them by last will And other things also were ordained for better reformation of the Church and of the Clergie which though they were not then published yet the Nuncio sent them to the Pope and those that gouerned France thought it sufficient to giue satisfaction in shew onely to those that required a reformation not caring that any thing should be executed But on the contrary the Kings Diuines in Spaine did not approoue the Bull because it did not plainely say it was a continuation of the Councell already begun yea they thought though the affectation of ambiguity were manifest that it was plainely a new intimation and some of them held that The King of Spaine excepteth against the Bull. it might be drawen from the words of a cleare consequence that the Determinations made already in Trent might be reexamined which they said was dangerous would embolden the Protestants and might cause a new diuision amongst the Catholiques The King would not publish or receiue the Bull vpon pretence that the words were ambiguous and that it ought to be expressed plainely that it was a continuation of the Councell and that the things already determined might not bee called into question but the And is angry with the âope for receiuing the Ambassador of the K. of Nauar in the Kings hal true cause was for that the King of Nauarre hauing sent the Bishop of Cominges to tender his obedience to the Pope according to the custome
hee receiued him in the Kings Hall and as Ambassadour of the King of Nauarre thinking it preiudiciall to his possession of that Kingdome to which hee had no title but by the excommunication of Iulius the second and because hee gaue audience to Monsieur de Cars who came to intreat him in the same Kings name to be a meanes that the Kingdome might be restored to him or satisfaction giuen him and had promised his paines herein The Pope sent the Bishop of Terracina expressely into Spaine to iustifie and excuse what hee For which two causes the Pope sendeth a Nunciâ into Spaine had done in fauour of the King of Nauarre and to expound as it were by occasion the meaning of the Bull. To those that were afraid in regard of the contrary opinions of so great Princes hee answered that as a louing father hee had inuited all but that hee esteemed the Protestants as lost and that the Catholiques of Germanie could not adhere to the Councell without making a separation from the others and raising a warre and if any Catholique Prince would forsake him hee would proceede by his owne authority as did Iulius the third without the French King But hee told his inward friends that he accounted all these troubles to be indifferent in regard not knowing the issue of them hee might as well hope for a good successe as feare a bad In the meane space hee saw that hee receiued some benefit by this vncertaine Councell because it serued him as a bridle for Prince and Prelate in attempting any nouitie and for a colour to denie vnpleasing The vnccrtainty of y e Councel did stand the Pope in some stead suits saying that the Councell beeing opened hee ought to proceed warily and with respect and not to be prodigall in bestowing graces and fauours and when any great difficulty did arise hee did referre it to the Councell Onely he was afraid that the bad affection of the Protestants towards the Church of Rome might cause some excursion into Italie which A difference about precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and of Ferrara would bee deriued wholly vpon himselfe and hee saw an ouerture thereof by a difference of precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and Ferrara who descended to vnciuill termes Cosmo Duke of Florence said hee held the place of the Florentine republique which was euer preferred before the Dukes of Ferrara Alfonso Duke of Ferrara pretended that the Dukedome had continued in the house of his progenitors for many successions whereas Cosmo was the first Duke of Florence whose precedencie could not be maintained by the right of the Republique because it was no more in being This Duke was fauoured by Francis as cousin to Henry the second and brother in law to those of the house of Guise The other grounded himselfe vpon a sentence of Charles the fifth in his fauour Alfonso made instance in Germanie that the Emperour with the Electors would bee iudge of it in a Diet. The Pope thought it dangerous that the Diet of Germany should giue sentence concerning Italy which did by consequence import an execution and danger of Armes For remedie whereof he wrote to both the Dukes that it belonged onely to the Apostolique Sea and Vicar of CHRIST to giue sentence in such causes commanding them both to shew him their proofes and to expect his determination And to be prepared for all euents hee resolued to fortifie the Castle of Rome and the Citie Leonina commonly called Borgo and other places in his State as hee thought conuenient and imposed a taxe of three Iulij vpon euery measure of corne called a Rubie throughout his whole Territory And not to giue cause of iealousie to Princes he called the Ambassadours of the Emperour Spaine Portugal and Venice to whom hee imparted his determination and his reasons commanding them to aduertise their Princes of it and sayd that the Subsidie layd vpon his Subiects would be but small lesse then that which was imposed by Paul 4. when hee commanded the celebration of the Chaire of Saint Peter because by his imposition the poore man paid but three Iulij a yeere but by the Feast of Paul 4. did lose fiue and that dayes worke The time prefixed to begin the Councell approaching the Pope not to The Pope appointeth Presidents for the Councell faile in any thing that was to bee performed by him deputed Legate to preside Hercules Gonzaga Cardinall of Mantua a man eminent in regard of the greatnesse of his house of his brother Ferandus and of his owne vertue Hee vsed the Emperour to perswade him to accept and was confident of his worth and dexteritie To him hee ioyned Iacobus Puteus of Nizza an excellent Lawyer who was exercised a long time first in the Rota and then in the Signature saying that hee purposed to make three more and that if hee could not finde able men in the Colledge hee would create new Cardinals Diuines and Lawyers men of honesty for this imployment And hee called a Congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to giue order for all things necessary for the beginning of the Councell in Trent at the time appointed and letters came very fitly from the French King and in conformity of The French King accepteth the Bull. them his Ambassadour Mounsiear of Angolesme did declare vnto him that he was content with the Councel vpon any tearmes being desirous to see the effect of it and that fruit which all Christendome did require And he sent Mounsieur de Ramboullet expressely vnto him to make the same request and to represent vnto him the necessities of France and to tell him of the instance made vnto him herein by the States assembled in Orliens signifying vnto him that if this remedie were not quickly applyed hee should bee constrained to receiue a medicine in his owne Kingdome by an Assembly of his Prelates in regard there was no meanes to compose the differences of Religion but by a free Generall Councell or in defect thereof by a Nationall The Pope answered that none did desire the Councel more then himselfe the delay whereof proceeded not from him but from the diuers opinions of Princes for whose satisfaction he had giuen such a forme to the Bull as seemed most fit to content them all They changed their opinion in France because beeing in as bad a state as might bee thought that euery mutation made elsewhere would better their condition Viterbo wrote out of Spaine that the King did approoue his propositions and that after some consultation with his Prelates was finally resolued to accept the Bull without making any difficultie and to send his Prelates as And so doth the King of Spaine soone as the season was fit for trauell and an honourable Ambassage to assist in the Councell Hee sent aduice also that the Prelates of Portugall were already parted from their houses and that the King would send an Ambassadour but that he had perceiued that
and maketh a speach with the Ambassadours Lansac and de Ferrieres He presented the Kings letters directed to the Councell and then made a long discourse to shew his inclination to serue the Apostolique Sea promising to communicate all his designes to the Pope and to them the Legates and not to desire any thing but to the good satisfaction of his Holinesse Hee said hee would not bee curious in vnprofitable questions adding that the two controuersies of the institution of Bishops and of residence which were spoken of euery where had diminished the authority of the Councell and taken away the good opinion the world held of it For his owne part he professed hee was more inclined to the opinion which doeth affirme them de iure diuino yet though it were certainely true hee saw no necessitie or opportunitie to proceede to the declaration thereof that the end of the Councell ought to bee to reunite those to the Church who were separated that himselfe had beene at a parley with the Protestants and had not found them so different but that they may bee reduced if the abuses were taken away and that no time is more fit to win them then this because it is certaine they were neuer so vnited to the Emperour as now that many of them and in particular the Duke of Wittemberg was willing to assist in Councell but it was necessary to giue him satisfaction by a beginning of reformation in which the seruice of GOD did require that their Excellencies should imploy their labour hee shewed the desire of the King that fit remedies might bee applied to the necessities of his people seeing that as he had warre now with the Hugonotes so if the abuses were not prouided against hee should haue more to doe with the Catholiques whose obedience will bee quite lost that these were the causes why his Maiestie had sent him to the Councell Hee complained that of all the money which the Pope promised to lend the King he could receiue but fiue and twentie thousand crownes disbursed by the Cardinall of Ferrara in regard of the limitations put in the Mandats because they could not be exacted but vpon certaine conditions to take away the Pragmatikes of all the Parliaments of the kingdome a thing of so great difficultie that there was no hope euer to receiue one pennie In the end hee said hee had brought new instructions to the Ambassadours and therefore when hee had spoken to the Synode in the Kings name in the first congregation he would afterwards only deliuer his suffrage as an Arch-Bishop not medling with the affaires of the kingdome but leauing the care thereof to them The Legats answered without consultation as euery one thought good The answere of the Legats commending his pietie and deuotion towards the Apostolike Sea and offering to impart all their affaires vnto him They shewed what patience they vsed in suffering the libertie or rather the licence of Prelats in their speeches who went vp and downe and mooued new questions but now his excellencie being ioyned with them they doubted not but by his aduice and assistance they might be able to represse this great boldnesse and compose the differences risen and proceede heereafter in so comely a manner that the world might receiue edification which before had conceiued a bad opinion that the euill will of the Protestants was too much knowne who when they shew themselues not auerse from concord then it is to bee doubted that they inuent new occasions of greater difference that it is certaine that they haue demanded a Councell because they thought it would bee denied them and at the same time when they required it they indeauoured by all meanes to hinder it as now those who are assembled in Francfort laboure that it may not proceede and vse meanes to the Emperour to interpose some impediment that they hate the very name of the Councell as much as of the Pope neither haue they formerly made any other vse of it then to couer and excuse their apostacie from the Apostolike Sea that there was no hope of their conuersion and therefore meanes only was to bee vsed to preserue the good Catholikes in the true faith They commended the pietie and good intention of the king and shewed the desire of the Pope for reformation and what hee had done to reforme the court not regarding the diminution of his owne reuenues and that hee had alwaies written to the Councell that they would labour in the same businesse whereunto themselues the Legates were much inclined and disposed but were hindred by the contentions of the Prelates which consumed almost all the time that if in France there bee danger to loose the obedience of the Catholikes it is a matter to bee treated of with his Holinesse Concerning the loane of money they saide the paternall charitie of the Pope towards the King and Kingdome was so great that they might bee assured that the conditions were put in for pure necessitie And after diuers complements they concluded that on Munday hee should bee receiued in the generall congregation to declare to the Fathers the occasion of his comming and to reade vnto them the Kings letters The Legates were troubled with these wordes of the Cardinall that hee would not meddle with the affaires of the Kingdome but leaue them to the Ambassadours which were not conformeable to those which Lansac and de Ferrieres had vttered a little before saying they were glad of the Cardinals comming because they should be eased of all paines all being as they said to depend vpon his Honourable Lordship They concluded that they were to take heede of those dissimulations and the rather because Cardinall Simoneta had receiued certaine aduice from Milan that the French Abbots lodged in Saint Ambrose said they would ioyne with the Spaniards Dutch-men and Vltramontanes and treat of matters which would not please the Court. Besides the French-men were heard to say in all their discourses that time was not to bee lost in questions but the reformation to bee spoken of that they ought to begin with taking away pluralitie of Benefices and that the Cardinall would bee the first to leaue them to giue example that dispensations are to bee giuen gratis that the Annates preuentions and small dates ought to be remooued and onely one prouision made for a Benefice amplifying also the matter that the Pope had a most excellent occasion to gaine immortall glory by making the foresaid prouision to satisfie Christian people and to vnite and appease them by prouiding against these abuses and inconueniences and that in recompense they would pay vnto his Holinesse an halfe Tenth that they were come thither resolute not to depart before they had attempted to make all these prouisions how long soeuer they taryed there that in case they saw they could not preuaile they would make no clamour but returne quietly into France and make the same prouisions at home The Legats also had
Holinesse had depriued himselfe of doing the King any good office by giuing him so great a grieuance The Pope answered againe not for out cause but your owne and for the benefiâs ãâã by vs to the King these words were not worthy to bee put into the protestation made vnto ãâã The President Birague arriued in Trent at the same time whom as we said before the French King had sent to the Councel and the Emperour who ãâã ãâã ãâã Trent was receiued in Congregation the second of ãâã where no Ambassadors inferior to the French were present that he might ãâã them place because Is receiued in congregation he had not the title of Ambassadour in the Kings ãâã He presented the letters of the King dated the fifteenth of April which saiel in substance That the troubles and ãâã raised in the kingdome for cause of religion were very well knoweââ also his ãâã with the ãâã and assistance of Princes and ãâã his friends ãâã ãâã by armes that it pleased God in his incomprehensible Iudgements not to suffer those remedies of armes to produce any thing but ãâã slaughters sackings of cities ruines of Churches losse of Princes Lords Knights and other calamities and desolations so that it is easie to know that they were not fit to heale the infirmitie of Spirits which are ouercome onely by reason and perswasion that this hath caused him to make a Pacification according to the contents of his letters dispatched vpon that occasion not to permit the establishing of a new faith in the kingdome but that armes being layd aside he might with lesse contradiction make an vnion of all his Subiects in the same holy and Catholike religion a benefit which he did expect from the mercy of God and from a good and serious reformation which he did promise himselfe from the Synod And because hee had many things to represent to them and to desire of them he resolued to send Monsieur Renaut Birague who would informe them of all by word of mouth praying them to receiue and heare him with courtesie The letters being read the President spake relating very particularly the And maketh an oration discords warres and calamities of France the State and necessitie into which the King and kingdome were reduced the imprisonment of the Constable and death of the Duke of Guise which made them to bee as it were without armes Hee iustified the accord at large as being made for pure and meere necessitie and with more aduantage to the Catholike partie then to the contrary That the intention of the King and Councell was not to suffer an introduction or an establishment of a new religion but on the contrary armes and disobedience being remoued to reduce with lesse contradiction and by the wayes obserued by his ancestors to the obedience of the Church those that were out of their way and to reunite all in an holy Catholique profession knowing very well that the exercise of two religions cannot long subsist and continue in one kingdome Then he said that the King did hope to reunite quickly all his people in one opinion by the singular grace of GOD and by meanes of the Councell a remedy vsed alwayes by the ancients against such euils as those were which did then afflict Christendome Heprayed the Fathers to further the Kings good intention by a serious reformation by reducing manners to the ãâã and puritie of the ancient Church and by composing the differences in religion promising that the King would alwayes bee Catholike and deuoted to the Church of Rome according to the example of his ancestours Hee said in conclusion that the King did trust in the goodnesse and wisedome of the Fathers that they would compassionate the miseries of France and labour to cure them The President had commission to demaund that the Councel might be translated to a place where the Protestants might have free accesse For notwithstanding all the securitie giuen by the Pope and the Councell they held Trent suspected and desired a place where the Emperour might secure their But he touched not this point by the aduieâ of Lordiuâ and the French Ambassadours who ââought it not fit to make ãâã and held it ãâ¦ã of which ãâ¦ã ker should answer Birague in the name of the Synod condoling the misfortunes and calamities of the kingdome of France and exhorting the King that hauing beene forced to make peace and to grant something to the Hugonots to restore religion intirely he would for the seruice of GOD when the kingdome was in peace labour without any delay that this good end might be obtained And they shewed this answer to Loraine after the Masse before they entred into the Congregation Who said hee did not like they should approue the Kings fact whereof they should rather complaine as preiudiciall to the faith and therefore that it was better to take time to answere as the vse is in matters of importance Whereupon they gaue order that Birague should be answered thus insubstance That in regard the things related and proposed by him were of great weight and had need of much consideration the Synod would take a fit time to answere him The French Ambassadours were much displeased with this fact of Loraine thinking that if the Legates had not beene disposed to commend the Kings actions hee ought to haue incited them yea to force them as much as hee could whereas on the contrary they iudging a commendation of the fact to bee iust and reasonable as indeed it was he had disswaded them But consulting amongst themselues they resolued not to write thereof into France for many respects and Lansac being to returne shortly might make that relation which should be thought necessary The moneth before there hapned a great tumult and popular commotion in Bauaria because the Cup was not allowed nor married men suffered A tumult in Bauaria for the Cup and mariage of Priests to preach which disorder proceeded so farre that to appease them the Duke promised in the Diet that if in all Iune a resolution were not made in Trent or by the Pope to giue them satisfaction himselfe would grant both the one and the other This newes comming to the Councel made the Legats dispatch in diligence Nicolaus Ormonetus to perswade that Prince not to make such a grant promising that the Councell would not bee wanting to his necessities To whom the Duke answered that to shew his obedience and deuotion to the Apostolike Sea hee would vse all meanes to entertaine his people as long as he could expecting and hoping that the Councell would resolue that which they saw to bee necessary notwithstanding the determination made before But the Congregations proceeding in handling the Conciliarie matters The Bishopof Nimes speaketh against Annates in one of them the Bishop of Nimes speaking of the abuses of Order discoursed of Annates He said that howsoeuer it could not bee denied that all Churches ought to contribute to
his opinion and the same was approued almost by the voice of all together The eleuenth of Iune a consultation was held by the Legates Cardinals and ãâ¦ã tie ãâ¦ã s to finde a meanes to establish the doctrine of the Institution of Bishops Loraine in deliuering his minde touched the opinion of the Frenchmen that the Councell is aboue the Pope alleadging also that it was so defiued in the Councels of Constance and Basille Hee concluded that hee did not do sure another declaration from that Councell but said that if they would be oâ accord with the Frenchmen it was necessary that no words should be put in the Decrees which were to be composed which might preiudice that their opinion The Archbishop of Otranto comming to speake enlarged himselfe with many words to conuince that Cardinall resuming and refuting whatsoeuer hee had said in fauour of the superioritie of the Councell Hee added that some held opinion of the superioritie of the Councell to be as true as Verbum caro factum est saying hee knew not how they could secure themselues in their conscience wherein he meant Loraine who was said to haue vsed this comparison And descending afterwards to discourse of the Institution of Bishops hee said there had beene no controuersie A contestation betweene the Arcbishop of Otranto and the Cardinal of Loraine in this matter if the forme proposed by the Cardinall of Loraine had not giuen occasion The Cardinall answered that at his comming to Trent he found the difficulties already mooued that he had composed that forme being requested with intention to make peace and concord and to remedy the differences that this not succeeding hee would bee glad that the Arch-bishop might obtaine that honour which himselfe could not doe thanking him besides that as his master he had put him in minde of that wherein hee had failed And for the question of the superioritie of the Councell hee said that being borne in France where this opinion is common neither hee nor the other Frenchmen could leaue it and did not beleeue that for holding it they should bee forced to make a Canonicall abiuration The Arch-bishop replyed that he disliked the forme because it was imperfect whence the difficulties did arise but for the rest it was not a place to answere him and that he did little esteeme the iniuries he did him But he complained of some who did professe to accuse the actions of the Legats wherein they did not shew a good minde The Cardinall was silent and made no shew hee was offended The Count of Luna whether of his owne accord or at the instance of the Frenchmen reprehended the Archbishop saying that if it came to the eares of his Catholique Maiesty it would certainly displease him And a French Prelate either by order from Loraine or of himselfe did aduertise Morone that the Archbishop did much passe his bounds that hee vsed bad speeches in handling the matter of Residence and that the Cardinall was aduised that hee was continually abused in his house and that the most honourable title he gaue him was a man full of poison so that in regard of these things and of this last accident also it would not bee good to call them both together to consultation because the Cardinall would not rest satisfied Morone answered precisely that hee had order from Rome to call that Archbishop to all consultations and that it was conuenient to hold esteeme of him because hee had at the least fourtie voices which did The Archbishop of Otranto had 40 voices at his command follow him This being related to Loraine did make him exceeding angry against Cardinall Morone and the rather because a few dayes before the Legats and Cardinals consulting together about the answer to bee giuen to Birague referred to them by the Congregation Morone did vpbraid him that hee was content with the answere first made afterwards said the contrary in the generall Congregation And Loraine considered very much with himselfe in what manner hee might shew himselfe sensible of the small account was made of him especially being aduised from Rome that the Pope did accuse him for a man scandalous and desirous to vnite the Catholiques and Protestants But weighing his owne interests which did mooue him not to separate himselfe from Rome but rather to seeke meanes to bee reunited his profit ouercame his passion and so hee resolued to continue in promoting the conclusion of the Councell and giuing the Pope satisfaction But the President Birague hauing expected an answere as long as hee thought his honour would permit the thirteenth day parted from Trent to goe to Ispruc to negotiate the other part of his instructions with the Emperour which was to giue him ioy of the election of the King of the Romans and an account for what causes the Peace was concluded with the Hugonots Birague parteth from Trent without his answere and to answere him concerning the restitution of Metz and of other Imperiall Cities Hee had instruction also that ioyntly with the King of Spaine they should vse perswasions for the translation of the Councel into Germany His negotiation with the Emperour This particular being imparted to Loraine to receiue aduice from him in what maner to proceed in it or whether hee should omit it as hee had done in Trent the Cardinall resolued for the same reasons that hee should make mention of it as of a thing rather to bee desired then hoped for or attempted The Count of Luna had expresse order in his instructions to demaund a The Spanish Ambassadour maketh instance that the Decree Proponentibus Legatis may be abrogated retraction of the Decree Proponentibus Legatis and after his arriuall in Trent he receiued a letter from the King which told him that hee was desired by the French Queene that the Councell might be translated into Germany that it might be in a free place and that hee had answered that hee did not thinke it necessary in regard there was meanes to procure the liberty of it in the place where it was therefore hee gaue him commission to labour that it might haue full liberty beginning from the reuocation of that Decree because that continuing the Councell could by no meanes be called free The Ambassadour thinking hee could not deferre any longer imparted this commission to the Legates and in conformity thereof made effectuall instance in the Kings name that the Decree might bee abrogated or expounded saying it was conuenient so to doe because the Germanes did forbeare to come to the Councel for this cause amongst others and because the Emperour did thinke it necessary that hee might bee able to induce them to receiue the Councel They answered that the Decree was made by common consent of all the Fathers notwithstanding they would consider on it and resolue that which should seeme iust after hee had presented the instance in writing The Ambassadour gaue it and the Legates sent it to the Pope
instructed in Christian doctrine that to omit antiquitie the Schoole-men and greater part of the Canonists haue constantly said that the dispensations of Prelates are good Claue non errante and not otherwise Hugonius also did offer to prooue that assertion that there is the same tribunall of CHRIST and of the Pope to bee impious and scandalous making mortalitie equall to immortalitie and corruptible iudgement of man to the incorruptible iudgement of GOD and that it did proceede from ignorance that the Pope is that seruant which is set ouer the familie of CHRIST not to performe the office of the Master of the familie but onely to distribute to euery one not arbitrarily but that which is ordained by the Master that he was amazed that Christian cares could endure to heare that the whole power of CHRIST is imparted to any They all spake some censuring one some another of the Iesuites assertion But the Cardinall told them that it would be no small matter if they could obtaine that in the publike Decrees of the Councell way might not bee giuen to that doctrine at which it was conuenient that all should ayme to which end they should more easily come if the matter were passed ouer in silence and suffered to dye in obliuion which by contradiction might doe some preiudice to the trueth They were pacified yet not so but that in their priuate meetings they spake of it very much But the Legates did so accommodate the two Articles of the Institution of Bishops and of Residence with generall tearmes that they The Decrees of the Institution and of Residence gaue satisfaction to both parties and to Loraine also But hauing consulted on them with the Popish Diuines and some Canonists Prelates these sayd that they did admitte an interpretation preiudiciall to the authority of the Apostolique Sea and the vses of the Court The Bishop of Nicastro who had often contended in this matter in fauour of Rome sayd plainely that by that forme of speach it was inferred that all iurisdiction of Bishops did not proceede from the Pope but a part of it immediatly from CHRIST which was by no meanes to bee endured Other Papalins maintained the same and made a bad interpretation of all if it were not plainely sayd that Bishops haue all iurisdiction from the Pope Therefore the Legates sent the Articles thus reformed to the Pope not so much that they might bee examined in Rome as because in a matter of so great importance they would propose nothing without the Popes knowledge The Cardinals deputed for these affaires hauing seene and examined them did iudge that the forme was sufficient to make all Bishops in their Diocesses equall to the Popes And the Pope reprehended the Legates for sending them because hee knew that the maior part in the Councell were good Catholikes and deuoted to the Church of Rome and in confidence hereof was content that the propositions and resolutions should bee determined in Trent without his knowledge Notwithstanding hee thought he ought not to consent to any preiudiciall thing for feare of giuing bad example to them and beeing a cause that they also should assent vnto it against their conscience At this time they had another very hard negotiation also For the King A difficultie whether the King of the Romanes ought to promise obedience to the Pope of the Romanes being to send Ambassadours to giue him an account of his election would not doe as other Emperours and Kings had done who hauing no cause to make difficultie did promise and sweare whatsoeuer the Popes would haue them But hee hauing respect not to offend the Princes and Protestants of Germanie would first know what words must bee vsed The consultation hereof being committed in the Cardinals they resolued that hee must demaund confirmation of the election and sweare obedience according to the example of all other Emperours Whereunto he answered that they were deceiued and that hee would consent to nothing which might preiudice his successors as the actions of his predecessors were alleadged against himselfe and that it was to confesse he was Vassall And he proposed that his Ambassadour should vse these wordes that his Maiestie will performe all reuerence deuotion and duty to his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea with promise not onely to preserue but to enlarge as much as hee can the holy Catholique faith This negotiation continued this whole yeere without agreement and finally in Rome they thought they had found a temper for it proposing that hee should sweare obedience not as Emperour but as King of Hungarie and Bohemia because it could not bee denyed they sayd that King Steuen did giue the kingdome to the Apostolique Sea in the yeere of our LORD 1000 acknowledging to receiue it from the sayd Sea and making himselfe vassall and that Vladâslaus Duke of Bohemia did receiue from Alexander the second power to weare a miter binding himselfe to pay an hundred markes of siluer euery yeere These things being considered of in Germanie because there was no proofe of them but the bare affirmation of Gregorie the seuenth were derided and answere was made that they desired more fresh examples and more certaine and more lawfull titles Messengers went to and fro with diuers propositions answeres and replyes of which we will now relate the issue that wee may returne no more to them Which was that twenty moneths after Count Elfestain Ambassadour of that King arriued in Rome with whom the same treaties were renewed to demaund confirmation and sweare obedience Hee answered that the Oration which he was to recite punctually was in writing and that hee had commission not to alter one iote The Pope therefore proposed the businesse to the Cardinals in a generall Congregation who after long consultation concluded that howsoeuer the confirmation were not demaunded nor obedience promised yet in the answere to the Ambassadour it should bee sayd that his Holinesse did confirme the election supplying all defects thereof de facto de iure and did receiue the Kings obedience without saying it was demanded or not demanded promised or not promised This ceremony gaue but small content to the Pope and lesse to the Colledge of Cardinals But to returne to the time whereof I write the Pope was to answere the frequent instances made vnto him by the Ambassadours resident in Rome and by the Count of Luna in Trent for abrogation of the Decree of Propouentibus Legatis And beeing satiated with this trouble hee wrote to the Legates that the suspension of it should bee proposed in Congregation But Morone answered the Ambassadours who vrged the Popes order that rather then hee would condescend vnto it hee desired that his Holinesse would remooue him This answere being giuen without participation of the other Legates and many other things resolued by him alone Morone is thought to take too much vpon ãâã by the other Legates put them in a iealousie that hee tooke too much vpon him saying that
the Councell should be communicated vnto him whereof though he saw no effect yet he did not complaine but he was troubled that he had commanded the Legats not to impart vnto him their owne proper affaires and especially that in which he might haue done more good then another adding that more mischiefe had insued but for his mediation Hee sayde moreouer that the blame of all was imputed to his Holinesse and prayed him that he would not be the authour and cause of so great an euill Hee sent Musottus vnto him also by post to informe him more particularly of the resolution of the French Ambassadours and of the imminent danger The Count of Luna complained of the stiffenesse of the French Ambassadours and magnified his owne great patience and modestie and desired the Legates that the next Sunday he might be admitted to equall place ceremonies according to the Popes order Some thought it was a stratagem of the Pope to dissolue the Councell and the Papalins called Amoreuoli said that if they must come to a dissolution they desired it should rather happen for the controuersie about the words of the Councell of Florence That the Pope is Rector of the Church vniuersall thinking it would be more easie to iustifie his Holinesse in that and to lay all the blame vpon the French-men The next morning the last of Iune the Count hauing assembled the Spanish Prelats and many Italians told them that the day before hee went into the Chappell not to giue occasion of any disturbance but to keep the right of his King and make vse of the Popes order that since he had vnderstood that in case he should returne to the Chappel againe the French-men would protest which if they should doe hee must not faile to answere them in the same maner and termes that they should vse as in regard of his Holinesse so also in the behalfe of the Maiestie of his King The Prelats answered that if it came to this they would be readie to doe his Holinesse seruice and not faile to hold esteeme of his Catholique Maiestie as farre as did concerne them The Count prayed them againe to consider well of all which might happen in such a case saying that himselfe would come prepared also And knowing that the French-men could take but three courses either against the Legats or against the King or against him the Ambassadour hee meant to be prouided for an answere for all All the Ambassadours of other Princes perswaded the Legats to find a temper that so great disorder might not happen who answering that they must needs execute the Popes command which was precise and without any reseruation and the rather because they had promised the Count to doe it whensoeuer he would request it the Cardinal of Loraine protested to them that in case they did so hee would goe into the pulpit and shew of what importance the matter was and what a ruine it would bring to all Christendome and with the crucifixe in hand would cry Misericordia perswading the Fathers and people to goe out of the Church that they might not see so fearefull a schisme and crying Hee that desires the welfare of Christendome let him follow me would depart out of the Church hoping he should be followed by euery one The Legats mooued heerewith perswaded the Count to be content that no Chappell should be helde the next Sunday nor any procession made according to the vse and sent the Pope aduise of all Continuall congregations were held in the house of the French and Spanish Ambassadours The Spaniard sometimes gaue hope he would bee content and sometimes made instance to goe to Church to execute the Popes order for the Incense and Pax. And the French Ambassadours were resolued to protest and depart and said openly that they would not protest against the Legates being but meere nor against the King of Spanic or the Count his Ambassadour in regard they did prosecute their cause nor against the Apostolike Sea which they would alwayes honour following the steps of their predecessours but against the person of the Pope from whom the preiudice and innouation came as making himselfe a partie and giuing cause of schisme and for another cause also appealing vnto the future Pope lawfully elected and to a true and lawfull councell threatning to depart and to celebrate a Nationall The Prelats and other Frenchmen apart did commonly say to euery one that the Ambassadors had protestations against the person of the Bishop who caryed himselfe for Pope being not lawfull because there was a nullitie in the election for Simonie intimating particularly the obligation which Cardinall Caraffa had from the Duke of Florence The Prenchmen make a question whether the Pope were lawfully elected with promise of a certaine summe of money which that Cardinall sent afterwards to the Catholike King pretending it could not be made but by consent of the Pope before his assumption as also another obligation made by the Popes owne hand then Cardinall in the Conclaue to the Cardinall of Naples wherof mention hath bin made before And the President de Ferrieres prepared a very sharpe Oration in Latine and a protestation which howsoeuer it was not made yet it was printed and was shewed by the Frenchmen and is still to be seene in print as if it had beene recited to relate the substance whereof is not besides our present purpose that it may be seene not what the French said only but what opinion they brought to the Councel He said in substance That that Councel hauing bin called by means of Francis The protestation and Charles brothers French Kings they the French Kings Ambassadors were sory they should be forced to depart or consent to the diminution of the Kings dignitie that the prerogatiue of the French King was knowen to whosoeuer hath reade the Popes Law and the Histories of the Romane Church as also those who haue read the volumes of the Councels must needs know what place themselues ought to holde that the Ambassadours of the Catholique King in former generall Councels haue followed the Ambassadours of the most Christian that now the mutation was made not by the Fathers who if they had beene in libertie would not haue depriued any Prince of his possession nor by the Catholique King so neerely allied in amitie and kinred with their King but by the Father of all Christians who in stead of bread hath giuen his eldest sonne a stone and for fish a serpent to wound with one sting the King and the French Church together that Pius 4. dooth sow seeds of discord to disturbe the peace of Kings who are in amitie changing by force and iniustice the order of sitting alwayes vsed by the Ambassadours and lastly in the Councels of Constance and Lateran to shew that he is aboue Councels that he can neither disturbe the amity of the Kings nor alter the doctrine of the Councels of Constance and Basil that the Councel is
ab oue the Pope that Saint Peter had learned to abstaine from wordly matters whereas this his successor and no imitator did pretend to giue and to take honours from Kings that by the diuine Nationall and ciuill Law account was held of the Eldest sonne both in the life time and after the death of the father but Pius doth refuse to preferre the eldest King before those who were borne long after him that GOD in respect of Dauid would not diminish the dignitie of Solomon and Pius the fourth with out respect of the merites of Pipin Charles Lewis and of other Kings of France doeth pretend with his decree to take away the prerogatiues of the successors of those Kings that against the Lawes of GOD and man without any knowledge of the cause hee hath condemned the King taken his most ancient possession from him and pronounced against the cause of a pupil and widow that the ancient Popes when a generall Synod was celebrated haue neuer done any thing without approbation thereof and Pius hath without that Councell which representeth the Church vniuersall taken away the possession of the Orators of a King a pupill not cited sent not to him but to the Synod that to the end prouision might not bee made against it he hath vsed diligence to conceale his decree commancing the Legats vpon paine of excommunication to keepe it secret that the Fathers should consider whether these be the facts of Peter and other Popes and whether they the Ambassadours are not forced to depart from the place where Pius hath left no place for Lawes nor so much as any print of libertie of the Councell in regard nothing is proposed to the Fathers or published if it be not first sent from Rome that they did protest onely against that Pius the fourth adoring the Apostolike Sea and the Pope and the Church of Rome refusing onely to obey this man and to esteeme him the Vicar of CHRIST that they will alwayes haue in great veneration the Fathers but seeing that whatsoeuer is done is not done in Trent but in Rome and that the Decrees published are rather of Pius the fourth then of the Councell of Trent they will not receiue them for the Decrees of a generall Synod In conclusion he commanded the Prelates and Diuines in the Kings name to depart and to returne when GOD should restore the due forme and libertie to generall Councels and the King receiue his due place But there was no occasion to protest For the Count considered finally that howsoeuer the Spanish party was greater in number of Prelats then the French yet because the dependants of the Pope who at the first were on this side when they vnderstood the will of his Holines would now knowing that a dispatch was made to Rome for this cause thinke fit he should desist vntill the answere and the new order came and therefore ioyne with the French his side would prooue to bee the weaker Therefore inclining to a composition and all the other Ambassadours and the Cardinall Madruccio interposing after many difficulties they agreed that neither Incense nor the Pax should be giuen in the publique ceremonies vntill the answere of the King of Spaine did come This accord displeased the Popes dependants who would haue beene glad of that occasion to interrupt the progresse of the Councell as also those who beeing weary of Trent and nor seeing how the Councell could either proceed or be ended desired the interruption as the lesser euill that the discords might not increase It is certaine that the Pope himselfe receiuing aduice of this composition did take it ill in regard of the same feare that the discords may not bee made greater and some euill enâde And the Spanish ministers in Italy did all blame the Count for letting slippe so fauourable an occasion for the seruice of the King This controuersie being composed the Legats intent vpon the celebration How the difficulties in the points for the next Session were remooued of the Session because the time approched consulted what might ãâã done to remooue the differences Loraine proposed the omission of the two articles that is of the Institution of Bishops and of the authority of the Pope as things wherein the parties were to passionate and concerning Bishos to say nothing but what concerneth the power of Order To some of the Papalins this seemed a good remedie but to others not who said that this would bee attributed to the Pope as if the forme last composed did not please him and the Princes would wonder why his Holines should not rest content hauing the same power giuen him which Saint Peter had which would haue giuen matter of discourse to the heretiques Besides the Spaniards would take occasion to haue little hope hereafter to agree together in any thing whence infinite difficulties would arise in other matters also Moreouer there might bee a doubt whether it could be effected because it was probable that many of the Fathers Would require that those Articles should bee declared The Cardinall of Loraine offered that the Frenchmen should not require it and so to labour with the Spaniards that they also should be content adding that in case the Legats would doe the like with the Italians who doe with too much passion oppose the others all would bee composed And very fitly order camefrom the Emperour to his Ambassadours to vse all meanes that the authoritie of the Pope should not bee discussed in Councell which his Maiestie did because hee saw the maior part was inclined to enlarge it and feared that something might bee determined which might make his concord with the Protestants more difficult The Ambassadours hauing treated with the Legats in conformitie hereof as also with Loraine and other principall Prelates did cause this Article to bee omitted as also that other of the Institution of Bishops But first they made many consultations about it admitting vnto them the Prelates which were of greatest note and had most followers sometimes more sometimes fewer that they might so dispose of matters as that all might rest contented and the Decrees of the prouisions made against the abuses were giuen sorth Concerning the first point which was of the election of Bishops the Ambassadors of Spaine and Portugall did sharply oppose this particular that the Metropolitans should examine the persons promoted to Bishoprikes whereof much hath beene said before saying that this was to subiect the Kings to the Prelats their subiects because authoritie was indirectly giuen them to reiect the Kings nominations The French Ambassadors beeing demanded what their opinion was made shew they did not câre whether it were decreed or not Whereupon the Popish Prelats who thought it as diminution to the Popes authoritie sayd that all that point might bee omitted especially because in the fift Session sufficient prouision was made in that matter But others opposing hotely a conclusion was made by common consent that it should bee deforred vntill the next
of heresie and others said it was much to bee suspected at the least and others that it was offensiue to godly eares They said hee had taken occasion to doe it in absence of the Cardinall of Loraine who would neuer haue endured those termes and that his end was to dissolue the Councell that hee did attribute to Kings more then belongeth to them that hee inferred that the Popes authority is not necessary for the vsing of Church goods that hee made the French King like to the Queene of England But nothing did so much offend as that hee said that the authority of the French Kings ouer persons and goods Ecclesiasticall was not founded vpon the Pragmatique Concordates and priuiledges giuen by Popes but vpon the law of Nature holy Scripture ancient Councels and lawes of the Christian Emperours The French Ambassadours were reprehended also because they did not follow the steps of the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadors who though they had the same interests made not such a commotion because they knew there was no reason for it De Ferrieres defended himselfe said that the Legates had promised the Cardinall of Loraine that this matter should not bee spoken of but with such moderation as that it should not touch the affaires of France which was not performed that the Kings instruction had beene imparted to the Cardinall who if he had beene present would not onely haue consented to but counselled Protestation that those were great Ignorantes who hauing seene nothing but the Decretals Lawes of foure hundred yeeres did thinke that there were ãâã Ecclesiasticall lawes before them that if any would reforme the King by the Decretals he would reforme them by the Decrees and lead them also to more ancient times not onely of Saint Austine but of the Apostles also that he did not make the French King as the Queene of England but did oppose them who haue begunne long since to enlarge their owne authority by di ãâ¦ã ing the Kings that if those Articles did so much damnifie the Emperour and Catholique King as they doe France they would neuer haue beene proposed and therefore he was not to take example by those who haue not equall interests The Arch-bishop of Sant and the Abbat of Claraual were distasted most of all who went vp and downe saying that the Ambassadours had done ill to protest and that their end was to make a confusion and giue occasion for a Nationall Councel in France that they were men not well affected creatures of the King of Nauarre sent by him to the Councel for his owne deseignes had protested without the Kings commission that it was fit to make them shew their instructions to frame an Inquisition against them as not hauing a good opinion in matter of faith Where in great differences did arise between the Ambassadours and them The next day the Ambassadors gaue the King an account of the causes why they had deferred the protestation vntill then and how they were forced at that time to come vnto it adding that they would deferre the registring of it in the acts of the Councell vntill his Maiesty had seene it and commanded them what they should doe The Legats not hauing a copie of the Oration made a collection of it by the memory of those who had beeene most attentiue to send it to the Pope of which de Ferrieres hauing gotten a copie complained that many things were expressed against his intention and in particular where hee named Ecclesiasticall lawes it was repeated spirituall lawes and that Kings might take Church goods at their pleasure whereas hee had sayd onely for necessary cause By this he was forced to giue foorth his Oration and sent a copie of it to Rome to the Cardinall of Loraine excusing himselfe for not hauing vsed words of such acrimony as he was commanded in the last instructions and in the first which are reconfirmed in those adding also that he thought it necessary to obey the King and was not willing to vndergoe the reprehensions of the Counsellors of Parliament who would haue taxed him if in a Generall Councell matters of so great importance had beene determined against that which hath beene by them so exactly maintained besides the Kings authority which hee defended hauing beene vpheld foure hundred yeeres by the Kingdome of France against the war in opposition of it made by the Court of Rome it was not iust that the Fathers of the Councell the greater part of whom are Courtiers should be Iudges of the ancient differences which the kingdome hath with that Court He gaue a copie of the oration to the Ambassadors also and to as many as did desire it and some saide that he had pronounced it otherwise then it was written Whereunto hee replyed that that could not bee said by any that had any meane vnderstanding of the Latine and that howsoeuer it was the same pronounced and written yet if they thought otherwise they must remember that the stile of the Synod was neuer to iudge of things as they were deliuered in voyce but as they were exhibited in writing and therefore they should moue no controuersie herein or if they would himselfe was to bee beleeued before any other The oration being published it was answered in the name of the Synod And answered by a namelesse man Hee said that the French Ambassadours had reason to compare themselues to the Ambassadours of the Iewes because they had both made an vniust complaint against GOD and that the same answere might be giuen them which the Prophet gaue to that people in the name of GOD that if they had fasted and lamented so many yeeres or ate and drunke all was for their owne interests that the Kings of France were cause of all the abuses of that Kingdome by naming to Bishoprickes vnlearned persons ignorant in Ecclesiasticall discipline and more inclined to a lasciuious then to a religious life that the French-men would not haue a resolution in the controuersies of faith that Christian doctrine might allwayes be vncertaine and place might be giuen to new masters who might rub the itching eares of that vnquiet Nation that they spared not to say in those turbulent times that it belonged to the King though very yong as yet to dispose of all the gouerment of the Church that they had sayd with asseueration that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues whereas in France time out of mind they haue carried themselues for Vsufructuaries making Testaments and receiuing inheritances from their kinsfolke who die intestate that to say the poore are owners of the reuenues was much contrary to another saying in the same oration that the King is Patron of all Ecclesiastical goods and might dispose of them at his pleasure that it was a great absurdity to say that the King might not bee reprehended by a generall Councell seeing that Dauid was reprehended by the Prophet Nathan and tooke it in good part that it did
147 The fourth Apr. 8. 1546. 162 The fift Iune 17. 1546. 184 The sixt Ian. 13. 1547. 223 The seuenth March 3. 1547. 263 The eight March 11. 1547. 267 The ninth and first in Bolonia Aprill 21. 1547 270 The tenth and second in Bolonia Iune 11. 1547. 276 The eleuenth Session and first in the second reduction in Trent May 1. 1551 313 The twelfth and second in the second reduction in Trent Sept. 1. 1551. 317 The thirteenth Session Oct. 11. 1551. 339 The fourteenth Nouemb. 25. 1551. 356 The fifteenth Ian. 25. 1552. 369 The sixteenth which is the sixt and last vnder Pope Iulius the third April 28. 1552. 376 The seuenteenth and first vnder Pope Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 469 The eighteenth and second vnder Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 480 The nineteenth May. 14. 1562 506 The twentieth Iune 4. 1562. 511 The one and twentieth Iul. 16. 1562. 539 The two and twentieth Sept. 17. 1562. 572 The three and twentieth Iul. 15. 1563. 737 The foure and twentieth Nouem 11. 1563. 783 The fiue and twentieth and last of the Councell of Trent December 3. and 4. 1563. 805 Session in the Councell of Trent had no reall difference from a generall congregation 662 Siluester Prierias writeth against Luther 6 Simoneta maketh a faction about the Institution of Bishops 607 Simonie is discussed with all doubts belonging to it 398 399 492 c. Simonie is laid to the charge of Pope Pius the fourth 628 Smalcalda in which there was a great assembly of the Protestants 77 Soto is suspected to bee a Lutheran 178 writeth three bookes De natura gratia as a Commentarie vpon that Decree of the Councell and is opposed by Andreas Vega. 216 229 Being readie to die hee writeth a letter to the Pope concerning Conciliarie matters 693 Subscription of the Decrees of the Councell 813 Suisses are diuided in religion 45 Make a league after the death of Zuinglius 60 are inuited to the Councell by the Pope 164 are much fauored by Pope Iulius the third 313 Supplication sent out of France into Spaine 447 Suspension of the Councell is made for two years 376 377 But continueth ten yeares 381 T THechel a Dominican writeth again Luther 5 Title of the Councell is much questioned 134 141 142 481. Titular Bishops spoken against and defended 717 The Bishop of Conimbria speaketh against them 735 Traditions are diâoursed on 151 152 c. Are made to âe of equall authority with the Scriptur 154 Translation of the Councell to Bolonia is resolued on in Rome 259 and executed in Trent 266 267 c. The discussion of the cause thereof is referred to certaine delegates in Rome 283 Treasure of the Church what it is 6 Trent is named for the place to hold the Councell in but the Protestants will not consent 101 The Legates are recalled from Trent because they were left alone 104 and are sent thither againe 111 The Councell of Trent is protested against by the Protestants 126 It beginneth the 13. of December Anno Dom. 1545 129 130 V. VErgerius is sent Nuncio to King Ferdinand 52 Is made Nuncio in the place of Hugo Rangone Bishop of Rheggio 66 Is recalled out of Germanie 72 and sent backe 73 His negotiation 74 Returneth to the Pope and is rewarded 78 Goeth to the Colloquie in Wormes vnder a false name 93 Flyeth to the Councell for succour and after quitteth both it and Italy 154 Discouereth the plots of the Romanists to the Suisses and Grisons 345 Writeth against the Bull of the intimation of the Councell 436 Being in Valtellina maketh obiections against the Councel 743 Vincentia is chosen to hold the Councell in 84 Three Legats are sent thither 85 The Councell is deferred 86 and afterwards suspended during pleasure 90 The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vincentia 100 Virgin Marie is exempted from sinne by the Franciscans 175 180 How she came to be worshipped 181 182 Vnction and the doctrine of it 350 351 Vnction of Benefices was inuented to Palliate Pluralitie 251 Vniuersities of Louaine Collen condemne Luthers Bookes 9 and so doth the Vniuersitie of Paris 16 Voices in Councell to whom they belong by right 62 How they haue beene giuen in Councell in all ages 135 Whether they may be giuen by Proctors 707 Vulgar tongue in the Church what inconuenience it bringeth 460 How it hath beene vsed in former times 577 578 W. WAldenses or Albigenses in the Alpes 3 are miserably slaine by the Frenchmen 119 Obtaine a great victory against the Duke of Sauoy 446 War betweene the Emperour and the French King 102 The Pope doth more intend the war against the Protestants then the Councell 144 Rumors of the Protestants armes causeth the Counsell to be suspended 377 Warre in France betweene the Protestants and Papists 647 Wolsey is delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the diuorce of Henry the eight 68 Workes of good men how they are to be valued 196 Workes before grace 198 Workes after grace 199 Z. ZVinglius in Zuric opposeth the Pope beginning from the abuse of Indulgences preached by Friar Samson amongst the Suisses 9 The Bishop of Constance writeth and the Dominicans preach against him by which meanes he is the more stirred vp 16 His difference with Luther 48 Is slaine in battaile 59 Zuric maketh a Decree in fauour of the reformed religion 17 FINIS LONDON ¶ Printed by Bonham Norton and Iohn Bill Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie ANNO DOM. M. DC XXIX
reconciliation they endeuoured to pacific the chiefest both of the one and the other side and in the end they came to a resolution to make a Decree which though it concluded not in substance according to the Emperours minde yet it shewed some appearance of agreement betweene the States and obedience towards his Maiesty The contents of it was that it being necessary for giuing of order and forme to the The decree of the Diet of Spira affaires of Religion and for the maintaining of liberty to celebrate a lawfull Councell in Germany or an vniuersall of all Christendome which may begin within the compasse of a yeare Ambassadours should bee sent to the Emperour to pray him that he would cast his eye vpon the miserable and tumultuous state of the Empire and to returne into Germany so soone as might be to prouide for it That in the meane space while the one or the other Councell necessary for the businesse of Religion and of the Edict of Wormes be obtained all the Princes and States ought to gouerne themselues in their Prouinces and Iurisdictions that they may giue a good account of their actions to God and the Emperour 85 But in Italy Clement hauing passed the yeere before in griefe of mind and feares thinking that sometimes hee saw Charles armed in Rome to possesse himselfe of the Ecclesiasticall state and to regaine the possession of the Roman Empire vsurped by the Artes of his predecessours sometimes set in a Councell to moderate the Popes authority in the Church without which hee well saw it was impossible to diminish the Temporal and aboue all hauing conceiued a bad presage that all the ministers sent into France to treate with the Queene mother and the State were perished in the iourney at last The Pope was distracted with feare of the Emperor and of the Councell in the end of March this yeere hee tooke breath a little vnderstanding that the King was set at liberty and returned into France Hee sent presently to congratulate with him and to make a confederation against the Emperour The which being ratified in Cugnac the two and twentieth of May between He maketh a confederation with the French King set at libertie him that King and the Princes of Italie vnder the name of the most holy League and hauing absolued the King from the Oath taken in Spaine for the obseruation of the things agreed vpon now deliuered from feare a passion which had much power ouer him thinking he was in libertie and being much prouoked that not onely in Rome and Naples Ordinances were published to the preiudice of the Court of Rome but which more greiued him that in those dayes a Spanish Notary dared to appeare publikely in the Rota and command two Napolitans in Cesars name to desist from litigating in that Court hee resolued to declare his minde that hee might incourage the confederates and the three and twentieth of Iune he wrote vnto Charles a very Writeth a seuere Briefe to Charles long Briefe in manner of an inuectiue ãâã hauing repeated the benefits which hee had done him as well being Cardinall as after his assumption to the Popedome and the great offers which hee had refused from other Princes to stand firme in his freindship seeing hee was ill requited and that there was no correspondence neither in good will nor obseruation of promises but on the contary much matter of suspicion was giuen him and many offences committed by exciting new warres in Italie and elsewhere all which hee repeated in particular laying the blame of all the mischeifes vpon the Emperour shewing that the Papall dignity was offended in all and passing to another kinde of offences done vnto him by publishing lawes in Spaine and Pragmatiques in Naples against the liberty of the Church and the dignity of the Apostolicall Sea hee concluded in the end not according to the vse of the Popes by denouncing spirituall punishments but protesting vnto him that if hee will not leaue to doe wrong ceasing to possesse Italie and to trouble other parts of Christendome hee will not be wanting to the Iustice and liberty of his Countrey wherein standeth the protection of that holy Sea but will mooue his iust and holy armes against him not to offend him but to defend the publique safety and his owne proper dignity 86 This dispatch being sent into Spaine the next day he wrot and dispatched another Briefe to the Emperour without making mention of the first And afterwards another more moderate then the former Where he said in substance that for the maintaining of the liberty of Italie and the prouiding against the dangers of the Sea of Rome he had beene constrained to come to these deliberations which could not be omitted with out failing to performe the duty of a good Pope and a iust Prince Wherein if his Maiesty will afford the remedy which is easie profitable and glorious for him to doe hee shall thereby deliuer Christendome from a great feare whereof his Nuncio residing with him shall giue him an account more at large He prayed him for Gods sake to heare him and to prouide for the publike wel-fare and to containe within the termes of iustice the vnbridled and iniurious desires of his ministers that others may rest secure of their goods and liues Vnder these last words the Pope comprehended principally Pompeius Cardinall Colonna Vespasianus and Ascanius with others of that family who followed the Imperiall part and were assisted by the Vice-roy of Naples from whom hee daily receiued diuers oppositions to his endeuours And which made greater impression in his mind he feared also that they might bring the Papacie into straights For the forenamed Cardinall a man bould and proud contented not himselfe to speake of him publikely as of one assumed to the Papacie by vnlawfull meanes magnifying what the house of Colonna had done against other Popes intruders as hee named them and vnlawfully chosen but he added that it was fatall to that family to hate the tyrannicall Popes and to them to bee reprehended by the vertue of it and threatned him with a Councell and treated with all the Emperors ministers to perswade the Emperour to call it Whereby the Pope being prouoked to anger the better to preuent him published a seuere Monitory against that Cardinall citing him to Rome vnder the greatest penalties and The Popesendeth a Monitorie against Card. Colonna censures in which also hee touched manifestly the Vice-roy of Naples and obliquely the Emperour But the warre was not prosperously begunne in Lombardie the army of the French King not appearing as yet and the Christian army was discomfited at the same time in Hungarie King Lewis dead the number of those who followed Luthers doctrine did still increase and all men required a Councell which might make an vniuersall peace amongst Christians and giue an end to so great disorders 87 The Pope for these causes hauing first composed the differences with
against the Magistrate that they propose no new opinions which haue no foundation in the holy Scripture but preach the Gospell according to the interpretation approoued by the Church without touching other things that be disputable expecting the determination of the Councel where all shall be lawfully decided 107 The Elector of Saxonie and fiue Princes more opposed themselues to this Decree saying that they ought not to forsake the Decree made in the Is opposed former Diet by which euery one might exercise his owne religion vntill the Councell which Decree being made by the common consent of all could not without the same consent bee changed That the originall cause of the dissentions was very clearely perceiued in the Diet of Noremberg and the same Pope vnto whom the demands were sent and the hundred grieuances expounded confessed it yet for all this no amendment was seene That in all the consultations it was euer concluded that there was no way more conuenient to remooue the controuersies then by a Councell In the meane space while this is expected to receiue their Decree were to denie the pure and vndefiled word of God and to allow the Masse were to renew the disorders They said they commended that part that is to preach the Gospell according to the interpretations approoued by the Church but that there remained a doubt which was the true Church That to establish a Decree so obscure was to lay open a way to many tumults and controuersies therefore would not by any meanes giue consent vnto it That they would giue account to all men and euen vnto Cesar himselfe of this their opinion And that vntill the beginning of the Councell either generall of all Christendome or nationall of Germanie they will doe nothing that may iustly be reprooued 108 To this declaration foureteene principall cities of Germanie adhered How the name of Protestants began and from hence came the name of Protestants by which they are called who follow the doctrine renewed by Luther For these Princes and Cities gaue out their protestation and appeale from that Decree vnto Cesar and to a future Generall Councell or Nationall of Germanie and to all iudges not suspected 109 And because mention is made of the difference in opinion between Luther and Zuinglius in matter of the Sacrament it is fit to shew heere how the The difference in opinion betweene Luther and Zuinglius renouation of doctrine being begun in two places by two persons independent the one of the other that is by Luther in Saxonie and Zuinglius in Zuric they consented in all the heads of doctrine vntill the yeere 1525. and then in the explication of the mysterie of the most holy Sacrament of the Eucharist though they both agreed in saying that the bodie and blood of our Lord Iesus Christ are in the Sacrament onely in vse receiued with the heart and faith yet Luther taught that the words of our Lord This is my body ought to be receiued in a naked and plaine sence and on the contrary Zuinglius taught that the words were figuratiuely spiritually and Sacramentally and not carnally to be vnderstood And the contention alwayes increased and became euery day more bitter especially on Martins side who treated after a sharpe manner against the aduerse partie And this gaue matter to the Catholikes in this yeeres Diet of Spira to be able as hath beene said to put distrust and distast betweene the parties But the Landgraue of Hassia who hauing discouered the cunning of the aduersaries kept his side in peace with hope to reconcile the contrary opinions as Well to maintaine his promise as to withstand future dangers procured a conference sollicited the Suisses to send The conference of Marpurg 1529 their men and assigned Marpurg for the place of the disputation and all the moneth of October of the same yeere 1529. There came out of Saxonie Luther and his two schollers and out of Suisserland Zuinglius and Ecolampadius Only Luther and Zuinglius disputed and the disputation continued many dayes yet Luther and Zuinglius could not agree for all this it was impossible for them to agree whether it were because the controuersie being passed on so farre it seemed that the honour of the Authors was in question or because as it happeneth in verball contentions the smalnesse of the difference nourisheth the obstinacie of the parties or because as a little after Martin wrote to a friend seeing much tumult raysed he would not by Zuinglius his forme of words which the Romanists so much abhorred make his Princes more odious and expose them to greater danger But bee the cause what it will one more vniuersall is very true that it pleased the Maiesty of God to vse this difference of opinions for diuers effects which followed after It was necessarie to end the colloquie without conclusion but that by the meanes of the Landgraue they agreed in this that being of accord in all other points they ought heereafter to abstaine from bitternesse in this particular praying God to shew some light of agreement Which conclusion though resolued on with wisedome and as they said with charitie being not followed by their successours hindered very much the progresse of the reformed Doctrine For in cause of religion euery sub-diuision is a strong weapon in the hand of the contrary part But the league betweene the Pope and Emperour being concluded as hath beene said and the order set downe for the Coronation the Citie of The Pope and Emperour met at Bologna about the coronation but treated of diuers other matters Bolonia was appointed for the place For it seemed not conuenient to the Pope that this solemnitie should bee performed in Rome in the presence of those who had sacked it but two yeeres before This was acceptable also to Charles because it made the ceremonies more short which he desired that he might passe into Germanie so soone as might bee Therefore the Pope as the greater person arriued first in Bolonia and afterwards the Emperour the fifth of Nouember where hee taried foure moneths and remained in the same pallace with the Pope Many things were treated of by these two Princes partly for the vniuersall quiet of Christendome and partly for the priuate interest of the one and the other The principall were the generall peace of Italie and the extirpation of the Protestants in Germanie To speake of the first belongeth not to the subiect that is handled but concerning the Protestants it was proposed by one of the Emperours Counsellors that considering the nature of Germans who are tenacious of libertie it were better by faire meanes and sweet representations by dissembling the knowledge of many things to cause the Princes to returne to the obedience of the Pope For this protection being taken from the new Doctors the residue would easily bee remedied And to doe this a Councell was the true and proper remedie as well because it was desired by
himselfe for his owne part would willingly make present answere to the things proposed but because there are many Princes which haue receiued the same confession in the Diet of Ausbug it was not fit nor profitable for the cause to answere alone but an assembly being intimated against the 24. of Iune hee desired hee would bee contented to grant this short delay that he might receiue a more common and resolute conclusion The ioy and hope of the Nuncio was much increased The Nuncio is pleased with the delatory answere The answere of the Protestants assembled in Smalcalde who desired the delay had been rather of yeeres then moneths But the Protestants assembled at the aforesaid time in Smalcalde answered thanking the Emperor that for the glory of God and safetie of the common-wealth hee had taken paines to cause a Councell to bee celebrated which would bee in vaine if conditions were not obserued necessary for the curing of the diseases of Germanie which desireth that her controuersies may be defined with due order and hopeth to obtaine it for that the Emperour hath in many imperiall Diets promised such a one which by the mature deliberation of the Princes and States hath been resolued should be celebrated in Germanie in regard that many errors being reuealed by occasion of the Indulgences published in Sermons Pope Leo condemned the doctrine and the Doctors who discouered the abuses But that sentence was opposed by the testimonies of the Prophets and Apostles Whence did arise the controuersie which cannot be decided but in a Councell where the Popes sentence or the power of whosoeuer may not preiudice the cause and where iudgement may be giuen not according to the Popes lawes or opinions of the Schooles but according to the holy Scripture If this be not performed this so great a labour would bee taken in vaine as may appeare by the examples of some other Councels celebrated before Now the propositions of the Pope were contrary to this end to the petitions of the Diet and promises of the Emperour For though hee propose And their exceptions against the propositions of the Pope a free Councell in words yet in effect hee would haue it tied so that vices and errors may not be reprehended and himselfe may maintaine his power That that was not a reasonable demand that any man should bind himselfe to obserue the decrees before he know by what order maner or forme they are made whether the Pope desire to haue the supreme authoritie in him and his whether hee will haue the controuersies discussed according to holy writ or according to humane lawes and traditions That that clause also seemed captious that the Councell should bee made according to the old custome For it being vnderstood of that old when all was determined by the holy Scriptures they would not refuse it But the Councels of the next preceding age were much different from the other that were more ancient where too much was attributed to the Decrees of Popes and other men That the propose was glorious but it tooke absolutely away the libertie which was demanded and was necessary for the cause That they desired the Emperour to bee a meanes that all might passe lawfully That all men were in attention and stood in hope of a Councell and demanded it with vowes and prayers which would bee turned into great sorrow and vexation of minde if this expectation should bee deluded by giuing a Councell but not such a one as is desired and promised That there is no doubt but that all the States of the Empire and other Kings and Princes also will bee of the same opinion to auoid those snares and bonds with which the Pope thinketh to binde them in a new Councell to whose will if the managing of the affaires shall be permitted they will referre the whole to God and thinke of what they haue to doe Yet for all this if they shall bee cited with good and lawfull assurance in case they see themselues able to doe some thing for the seruice of God they will not refuse to appeare but with condition not to consent to the Popes demands nor to a Councell which is not conformable to the Decrees of the imperiall Diets In the end they prayed the Emperour not to take their resolution in ill part and to endeuour that the power of those be not confirmed who long since haue waxed cruell against the innocent The Protestants resolued not onely to send the answere to the Pope and the Emperour but to print it also together with the Nuncio his proposition which by the same Pope was iudged indiscreete and too open Therefore The Pope recalleth Hugo Rangone B. of Rheggio his Nuncio and putteth Vergerius in his place vnder colour that hee was old and vnable to beare that charge he recalled him and wrote to Vergerius Nuncio with King Ferdinand that he should take vpon him that place with the same instructions admonishing him to remember not to swarue by any meanes from his will or to giue eare to any 1534 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 2. moderation though the King desire it that vnaduisedly he cast him not into some strait and constraine him to call a Councell which was not profitable for the Church or for the Apostolicall Sea While these things were in handling the Pope who fore-saw the answere which would come out of Germany before in Bolonia had conceiued but small confidence in the Emperour wholly aliened himselfe from his friendship For in the cause of Modena and Rheggio betweene his Holinesse and the Duke of Ferrara referred to him by the parties hee pronounced for the Duke For all which causes the Pope negotiated a confederation with the French King the which was concluded and established also by the mariage The confederation betweene the Pope and the French King is confirmed by marriage of Henry the Kings second sonne with Catherine de Medici the Popes great grand-child And to giue a compleat perfection to the whole businesse hee went to Marseilles in person to speake with the King But vnderstanding that this iourney was reprehended by all as not addressed to any publike respect but onely to make his house great hee iustified himselfe by saying hee vndertooke it to perswade him to fauour the Councell and to abolish the Lutheran heresie And t is true that there beside other treaties hee perswaded his most Christian Maiestie to deale with the Protestants especially with the Landgraue of Hassia who was to come to him into France to cause them to desist from demaunding a Councel proposing vnto them that they would seeke out any other way to accommodate the differences and promising his owne faithfull and effectuall helpe when time should serue The King did thus negotiate but could obtaine nothing For the Landgraue alleadged The French King treateth with the Landgraue of Hassia at the Popes request about the Councell that there was no other meanes
patience because another was in fault and not himselfe and because hee could not resolue so suddenly vpon a conuenient Citie hee deserred the celebration thereof vntill the first of Nouember the same yeere At that time the King of England published a manifest in his owne name and of his nobilitie against the Popes Conuocation as by a person that had no power in a time when Italie was set a fire with warre and in a place not secure adding that hee much desired a Christian Councell but that to The King of England opposeth the Councel by a publique manifest the Popes he would neither goe nor send Ambassadours hauing nothing to doe with the Bishop of Rome or his Edicts more then with the edicts of any other Bishop That the auncient Councels were called by the authoritie of Kings which custome ought now the rather to be renewed because the defect of the Court of Rome are called into question That it was not vsuall with Popes to breake their faith which himselfe had more cause to consider then others beeing most bitterly hated by him for hauing denyed him authoritie in his Kingdome and the reuenew which was payd him That to blame the Prince of Mantua because hee will not receiue so many people into his Citie without a garrison is to mocke the world as also to prorogue the Councel vnto Nouember not saying in what place it shall be celebrated And if the Pope choose the place without doubt it will be in his owne State or of some Prince that is obliged to him Therefore it being impossible that any man of iudgement should hope for a true Councel the best way was for euery Prince to reforme Religion at home concluding in the end that if any man could giue him better directions hee would not refuse to follow them The care of reforming the Court was committed to 4. Cardinals but nothing was done which made the Italians suspect the Popes actions In Italy also there was a generall disposition to interpret the Popes actions in the worser sense and it was spoken freely that though the Duke of Mantua were blamed yet he was not the cause why the Councell was not called whereof there was a manifest argument because the Pope had published a Bull for reformation of the Court and committed the care thereof to foure Cardinals at the same time which notwithstanding was buried in silence though neither the Duke nor any bodie else hindered it from beeing in his power and hauing proposed it immediately after it was assumed to the Papacie it was not so much as spoken of for three yeeres after The The reformation is set on foot againe Pope to withstand these defamations resolued to set the businesse on foote againe first reforming himselfe the Cardinals and the Court that none might obiect against him nor make bad construction of his actions and he elected foure Cardinals and fiue other Prelates whom he so much esteemed that the yeere following hee made foure of them Cardinals giuing charge to those nine to collect the abuses which deserued amendment and withall to adde the remedies by which they might quickly and easily be remooued and to reduce all to a good reformation The Prelates made the collection as the Pope commanded and committed it to writing The fountainâ of the abuses of the Court. In the beginning they proposed for the fountaine and source of all the abuses the Popes readinesse in giuing eare to flatterers and his facility in dispensing with Lawes with neglect of the Commandement of Christ not to receiue gaine for spirituall things And descending to particulars they noted twenty foure abuses in the administration of Ecclesiasticall matters and foure in the speciall gouernment of Rome they touched the ordination of The particular abuses Cleargie men Collation of Benefices Pensions Permutations Regresses 1538 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Reseruations Pluralitie of Benefices Commendoes Exemptions deformation of the regular order ignorance of Preachers and Confessors libertie of printing pernicious Bookes the reading of them toleration of Apostates Pardoners And Passing to dispensations first they touched that for mariage of those that are in orders for marriages in degrees forbidden dispensations granted to Symoniacall persons facilitie of graunting Confessionals and Indulgences dispensation of vowes licence to bequeath by will the Church-goods commutation of wils and testaments toleration of harlots negligence of the gouernement of hospitals and such other things which they exactly handled expounding the nature of the abuses the causes and originall of them the consequences of the euils which they carry with them the meanes to redresse them and to keepe hence forward the body of These things are set downe at large in the 12. Booke of Sleidan the Court in Christian life a worke worthy to be read and which deserued to be set downe word by word if it had not beene too long The Pope hauing receiued the relation of these Prelats caused many Cardinals to consider of it and after that he might resolue what to doe proposed it in the Consistory Fryar Nicholas Scomberg a Dominican Cardinall of S. Sistus alias of Capua shewed in a long discourse that that time comported The Cudinall of S. Sistus would haue no reformaton at al made not any reformation at all First hee put them in mind of the malice of man which being stopped in one course findeth a worse and that it is better to tolerate a knowen euill which because it is in vse is not so much marueyled at then by redressing that to fall into another which being new will appeare greater and be more reprehended Hee added that it would giue occasion to the Lutherans to bragge that they had inforced the Pope to make that reformation and aboue all he considered that it would bee a beginning to take away not onely the abuses but the good vses also and to endanger the whole state of religion For by the reformation it would be confessed that the things prouided against were deseruedly reprehended by the Lutherans which would be a great abetting to their whole Cardinall Caraffa desireth the reformation doctrine On the other side Iohn Peter Caraffa Cardinal Theatino shewed that the reformation was necessarie and that it was a great offence to God to leaue it and answered that it was a rule in Christian actions that as euill is not to be done that good may follow so no good of obligation is to be omitted for feare that euill may ensue The opinions deliuered were diuers The Pope comandeth the remonstrance of the Prelats to be concealed but a copie of it is sent into Germany by Cardinall Scomberg The King of Denmarke becommeth a Protestant and the finall conclusion was not to speake any more of it vntill another time and the Pope commanded that the remonstrance of the Prelats should be concealed But Cardinall Scomberg sent a copie thereof into Germanie which some thought was done
iusticed they should doe their businesse with too much feare Notwithstanding the Pope forsooke not his resolution but found a temper neuer vsed by any of his predecessors to lift vp the thunderbolt with his hand and to threaten to shoote yet to hold it without flinging it abroad and so to satisfie the Cardinals the Court and others and not to put the Papal authoritie in hazard Therefore he framed a Processe and most seuere sentence against that King the thirtieth of August 1535. and withall suspended the publication during his pleasure Yet secretly he let the copie goe into the hands of some that hee knew would cause it to bee deliuered to the King dispersing the rumor of the Bull that was framed and the suspension with fame that very suddenly hee would remooue the suspension and come to publication yet with deseigne neuer to proceede so farre And though hee wanted not hope that the King either for feare of the excommunication framed or by the inclination of his people or by the satietie of punishments vsed against those that disobeyed his Decree would induce himselfe or by the mediation of the Emperour or French King when by reason of the occurrences of the world hee should bee constrained to vnite himselfe with either of them would bee induced to yeeld yet he was principally mooued by the forenamed cause that he might not shew the weakenesse of his weapons and more confirme the King in his separation But in the end of three yeeres hee changed his purpose by reason of the prouocation which the King seemed to vse against him by sending out manifests against all his callings of the Councell and by opposing his actions though without particular offence of his person and lastly by hauing prosecuted cited condemned S. Thomas of Canterbury for a traitour to the The King of England senteneeth S. Thomas Bec ãâ¦ã kingdome with confiscation of goods whom Alexander the third canonized in the yeere 1171. for being slaine in defence of the Ecclesiasticall power and liberty whose solemne feast the Church of Rome doth annually obserue which sentence was executed by taking the bones out of the graue which were publikely burned by the hangman and the ashes sprinkled in the riuer putting his hands into the treasures ornaments and reuenues of the Churches dedicated to him which was to touch a secret of the Popedome of farre greater importance then the matter of the Councel Whereunto ioyning some hope which hee conceiued from the conference with the French King which was that he would assist the malecontents of England so soone as hee was free from the warres with the Emperour the 17. of December he brandished the thunder-bolt of excommunication made three yeeres before and opened his hand to cast it forth which all this while was readie to doe it The causes alleadged were in substance these The diuorce obedience The causes of the excommunication and the punishments taken away the death of the Cardinall of Rochester and the proceeding against S. Thomas The punishments to the King were depriuation of his Kingdome and to his adherents of whatsoeuer they possessed commanding his Subiects to denie him obedience and strangers to haue any commerce in that kingdome and all to take armes against and to persecute both himselfe and his followers granting them their states and goods for their prey and their persons for their slaues But how much the Popes Briefe was esteemed and his commandements The excommunication was generally contemned obserued the leagues confederations peaces treaties which by the Emperour French King and other Catholique Princes were made with that King doe euidently declare In the beginning of the yeere 1539 new controuersies being raised in 1539 Germanie about religion and perhaps by men ofbad intentions who vsed it but for a pretence there was an assembly held in Francfurt whither the An assembly is helde in Francfurt about religion Emperour sent a commissioner and after long disputation there it was by his consent concluded the 19. of April that there should bee a conference in Noremberg the first of August to create quietly and louingly of Religion 1539 PAVL 3. 1. C ãâ¦ã 15. HENRY 8. 3. F ãâ¦ã where on the one side and the other besides the Doctors other persons of wisedome were to be present sent by the Emperour King Ferdinand and other Princes to superintend at the colloquie and deale betweene the parties and what was determined by common consent should be signified to all the orders of the Empire and ratified by the Emperor in the next Diet. The Catholikes would haue the Pope intreated to send also some person to the conferent ãâã but the Protestants thought it contrary to their protestation and therefore it was not done This newes of the assembly being arriued at Whereat the Pope was much offended Rome the Pope was offended as well because there should be a treatie about Religion in Germanie as because it derogated from the credit of the Councell intimated though hee cared very little to haue it celebrated and more particularly because there was a dispute to admit of one to bee sent by him and in the end his authoritie wholly reiected Therefore hee suddenly dispatched into Spaine the Bishop of Monte Pulciano whose principall message was to perswade the Emperour not to confirme yea rather to annihilate the Decrees of that Diet. The Nuncio had a great and long instruction first to complaine grieuously He sendeth a Nuncio to the Emperor of the demeanor of Iohn Vessalius Archbishop of London his Commissary who forgetting his oath made to that Sea and infinite Benefits receiued from the Pope and the instruction giuen him by the Emperour had consented to the demands of the Lutherans with preiudice of the Apostolique Sea and dishonour of his imperiall Maiestie That London was corrupted with gifts and promises the Citie of Ausburg hauing giuen him 250. thousand Florins of gold and the King of Denmarke promised him 4. thousand Florins yeerely out of the fruits of his Archbishoprique of London which was taken from him That he thought to take a wife and forsake the Church A Citie in Denmarke and had neuer entred into holy orders The Nuncio had commandement to shew to the Emperour that if the things which London had graunted were confirmed by him they would shew that hee was not a sonne of the Apostolique Sea and that all the Catholique Princes of Germanie complained thereof and were of opinion that his Maiestie would not confirme them Hee gaue order also to propose vnto him his interests concerning the Dutchie of Ghelderland and the election of the King of the Romans to moue him the more putting him also in minde that hee could not haue Germanie at his disposition by tolerating the Lutheran heresies as London and others did perswade For it is a thing long since knowen that principalities cannot in likelihood be preserued where Religion is lost or where two religions are suffered
commission declared that the Popes minde concerning the Councell was the same as before that is that it should one day bee celebrated that hee had suspended it by Caesars consent to make way first to some concord in Germanie but seeing this to bee in vaine hee returned to his former opinion not to deferre the celebration of it But that hee could not consent to make it in Germanie because hee meant to bee there in person and that his age and length of the way and so great a change of the ayre hindered his going into that countrey And that it seemed not more commodious for other Nations Beside that there was a great probabilitie to feare that the differences could not be handled without commotions Therefore that Ferrara Bolonia or Piacenza all great and most opportune cities seemed to him more fit But in case they liked them not hee was contented to call it in Trent a Citie at the Confines of Germanie That his will was to begin it at Whitsontide but for the straightnesse of the time hee had prorogued it to the thirteenth of August Hee prayed them all to bee present there and laying aside all hatred to handle the cause of God with sinceritie Ferdinand and the Catholike Princes thanked the Pope and sayd that not being able to obtaine a fit place in Germanie as Ratibon or Collen they were contented with Trent But the Protestants would not agree ãâã Trent is named for the place of the Councel but the Protestants would not consent ther that the Councell should be intimated by the Pope or that Trent should be the place which was the cause why nothing was determined in that Diet concerning the Councell Howsoeuer the Pope sent out a Bull of the intimation the two and twentieth of May this yeere wherein hauing declared his desire to prouide The Pope publisheth the Bull of the in t ãâ¦ã against the euils of Christendome hee sayd hee had alwayes thought vpon the temedies and finding none more fit then a Councell hee was constantly resolued to call it and making mention of the Conuocation at Mantua then of the suspension after of the Conuocation at Vicenza and of the other suspension made in Genua and finally of that other during pleasure hee went on to shew the reasons that induced him to continue the same suspension vntill then These were Ferdinends warre in Hungary the rebellion of Flanders against the Emperour and the things that happened in the Diet of Ratubon expecting a time appointed by God for this worke But considering in the end that euery time is acceptable to his diuine Maiestie when holy things are handled hee resolued to expect no other consent of the Princes and because hee could not haue Vicenza beeing willing to giue satisfaction to Germanie concerning the place and vnderstanding they desired Trent though a Citie more within Italy seemed to him more commodious yet his fatherly charity inclined his will to yeeld to their demands and hee chose Trent to celebrate there an Oecumenicall Councel the first of Nouember next and that he interposed that time that his Decree might be published and the Prelates haue time to arriue at the place Therefore by the authoritie of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost and the Apostles Peter and Paul which himselfe exerciseth on earth by the counsell and consent of the Cardinals all suspensions being remooued hee intimateth an holy Oecumenicall and generall Councell in that Citie a fit place free and opportune for all Nations to bee begun the first of that moneth prosecuted and ended calling all Patriarches Arch-bishops Bishops Abbats and those who by law or priuiledge haue voyce in generall Councels and commanding them by vertue of the Oath made to him and the Apostolique Sea and by holy obedience and vnder the punishments by law or custome to bee inflicted vpon the disobedient to bee there in person or in case they shall bee hindered to make faith of the hinderance or send proctors praying the Emperour the most Christian King and all other Kings Dukes and Princes to bee personally present or in case they cannot to send Ambassadours men of grauitie and authoritie and to cause the Bishops and Prelates of their Kingdomes and Prouinces to goe thither desiring further of the Prelates and Princes of Germany for whose sake the Councell is intimated in the place they wished that the things may bee handled which belong to the trueth of Christian religion to the correction of manners to the peace and concord of Christian Princes and people and oppression of the Barbarians and Infidels The Bull was presently sent from Rome to allso inches but went not forth in a fit time For Francis the French King hauing in Iuly denounced warre in threatning tormes against the Emperour and published it by a booke which boo ãâ¦ã hee made it at the same instant in Brabant The French King maketh warre against the Emperor The Emperor excepted against the Bul and complayneth of the French King ãâ¦ã nt and ãâã The Emperour hauing receiued the Bull of the Councell answered the Pope that he was not satisfied with it For hauing neuer refused any paines danger or dost that the Councel ãâ¦ã ght bee ended and contrarily the French King hauing alwayes endeauoured to hinder it reseemed strange vnto him that they were compared and made equall in the Bul and rehearsing all the iniuries which he protended to haue receiued from the King added also that in the last Diet at Spira he had laboured by his Ambassadours to cherish the discords of religion by promising friendship and fauour to either party In fine he referred it to his Holinesse to consider if the actions of that King did ferue to remedie the mischiefes of the Christian Common-wealth and to begin the Councell which hee did euer crosse for his priuate gaine and had constrained him who did perceiue it to finde a way to reconcile the differences of religion Therefore in case the Councel shall not be celebrated that his Holinesse ought not to blame him but the King and denounce warre against him if hee meant to assist the publique good because this is the onely way to call the Councell establish religion and regaine peace The King presaging what imputations would bee layd vpon him for The French King waxeth cruell against the Protestants to free himselfe from the imputations laid vpon him by the Emperour making a warre to the hurt of religion and hinderance of the seruice of God which might bee expected from the Councel preuented it by publishing an Edict against the Lutheranes commanding the Parliaments to execute it inuiolably with seuere charge that all should bee appeached who had bookes differing from the Church of Rome that made secret conuenticles that transgressed the commandements of the Church and especially that obserued not the doctrine of meates or prayed in any tongue but the Latine and commanded the Sorbonists to be diligent spies against them Afterwards vnderstanding the
without his knowledge with points preiudiciall to his authoritie put into his head he set forth a Bull in which he inuited the whole Church to reioyce for the peace by which the onely impediment of the Councell was remooued which he established againe in Trent giuing order it should begin the 15. of March He saw the terme was straight and not sufficient to giue notice throughout much lesse to giue the Prelates space to put themselues in order and make the iourney Yet he thought it aduantage that in case it were to bee celebrated it should beginne with few and those Italians Courtiers and his dependants whom hee had solicited to bee there first because the manner of proceeding in the Councell should bee handled in the beginning The Popes Bull of the conuocation of the Councell which is the principall yea the onely thing to preserue the Pontificall authoritie vnto whose determination they who daily arriued would be constrained to stand That it was no maruaile that a generall Councell should begin with a few for so it was in that of Pisa and Constance which neuerthelesse had an happie progresse And hauing penetrated the true cause of making the peace he wrote to the Emperour that he had vsed preuention and celeritie to intimate the Councell to doe him seruice For knowing that his Maiestie was constrained by reason of the French warre to permit and promise many things to the Protestants by intimating the Councell he had now giuen him a meanes to excuse himselfe in the Diet which was to be in September if the Councell approaching hee performed not what hee had promised to grant vntill the Councell But the Popes hastinesse pleased not the Emperour nor the reason gaue him satisfaction He desired for his reputation to be the principall cause The Emperor was displeased with the sudden intimation of the Councell to make Germanie accept the Councell more easily and for many other respects And therefore being able to doe nothing else hee vsed all those termes which might shew himselfe to be the Author and the Pope the adherent He sent Ambassadors to all Princes to signifie the intimation and to pray them to send Ambassadors to honour the meeting and to confirme the Decrees which should there be made And he set himselfe to make serious preparations as if the enterprise had been his owne He gaue diuers orders to the Prelates of Spaine and the Low Countries and commanded amongst other things that the Diuines of Louaine should assemble themselues together to consider of the doctrines which were to be proposed which 33. Points of doctrine collected by the Diuines of Louaine they reduced to three and thirtie heads without confirming them by any place of Scripture but explicating magisterially the conclusion only These Heads were after confirmed by the Emperors Edict published with command that they should be defended and followed by all And the Emperor The Emperor sheweth his distast against the Pope concealed not his distaste against the Pope in his speeches to the Nuncio as well vpon that occasion as in other audiences yea the Pope hauing created thirteene Cardinals in December amongst which were three Spaniards he forbad them to accept the armes or vse the name or habit The French King also assembled at Melun the Parisian Diuines to consult of the necessarie positions of the Christian Faith to be proposed in the Councell where there was much contention For some desired to propose the confirmation of whatsoeuer was constituted in Constance and Basil and the reestablishment of the pragmaticall Law and others doubting that the King would be offended by destroying the Concordate made between him and Leo which would necessarily follow gaue counsell not to set that disputation on foote And afterwards because there were diuers opinions in that Schoole concerning the Sacraments vnto which some giue effectiue ministeriall vertue and others not euery one desiring that his opinion should bee an Article of Faith nothing could be concluded but that they should keepe themselues within compasse of the fiue and twenty Heads published two yeeres before But the Pope signifying to the French King how little good will the Emperor bare him desired him for the maintenance of the Apostolike Sea to send Ambassadors to the Councell as soone as might be and charged his Nuncio residing with the Emperor that attending all occasions when the Protestants gaue him any distaste he should offer all assistance from him to recouer the Imperiall authoritie with Spirituall and Temporall aydes Whereof the Nuncio hauing had too many occasions he so wrought that The Emperor is reconciled to the Pope the Emperor finding he might haue need of the Pope both the one and the other way remitted his rigiditie And he gaue an argument thereof by granting the new Cardinals leaue to assume the name and armes and by giuing the Nuncio more gratefull audiences and by conferring with him of the affaires of Germanie more then he was wont to doe The Pope made great haste not onely to call the Councell but to dispatch The Pope dispatcheth the Legates to Trent the Legates whom he charged that for maintenance of their dignitie they should not first send some substitute to receiue the first Prelates as some aduised that afterwards they might make their entrie with meetings and ceremonies but would haue themselues to be the first and to be there before the time He deputed for his Legates John Maria de Monte a Bishop Cardinall of Palestrina Marcellus Ceruinus Priest of the Holy Crosse and Reginald Poole Deacon of S. Mary in Cosmedin In this man he chose Nobilitie of blood and opinion of pietie which commonly was had of him and the rather for that he was an English man to shew that all England did not rebell in Marcellus constancie and immoueable and vndaunted perseuerance together with exquisite knowledge in Monte reallitie and opennesse of minde ioyned with such fidelitie to his patrons that he could not prefer their interests before the safetie of his own conscience These he dispatched with a Briefe of Legation without giuing them as the custome is a Bull of Facultie or any instruction in writing being vncertaine as yet what commission He giueth them no instructions to giue them meaning to gouerne himselfe as the successes and the Emperors proceeding should counsell him So he made them depart with the Briefe onely But besides the care the Pope had for the affaires of Trent another of no lesse moment troubled his minde concerning the Diet to be celebrated in Wormes where he thought the Emperour would not be present and doubting Cardinall Pernese is sent to the Diet of Wormes and to the Emperour that being prouoked by the letter written vnto him he would vnderhand cause some Decree to be made more preiudiciall to his affaires then the former or at the least giue way vnto it he thought it necessarie to haue in that place a minister of authoritie
it without great danger if the Emperour consented not because he might find pretences either for that those cities were formerly members of the Dutchie of Milan or might say the Church should not be damnified whereof he was aduocate To dispatch these businesses he sent Cardinall Farnese into Germanie with instructions necessary But the Legats in Trent had commission from the Pope to open the Councell with those few Prelats that were there without expecting a greater number in case they vnderstood that they would treate of Religion in the Dier but if not to gouerne themselues as other respects should aduise They saw that the proposing of the Diet did not binde them but on the other side that the small number of Prelates who then were not more then foure perswaded a prorogation Notwithstanding they were in doubt that the danger of the Turkish armes would constraine Ferdinand to make the Recesse and The Legate know not what to resolue about the opening of the Councell according to promise to intimate another Diet in which Religion should be treated of casting the blame vpon them by saying that notice was giuen them of the proposition that knowing what was promised with good intention they might haue hindered the execution of it by opening the Councell For this cause they sent in diligence to the Pope to receiue order from him what to doe in this doubtfull consultation seeing themselues on the one side constrained by a potent respect to make haste and on the other enforced to desist because they were almost alone in Trent They declared to the Pope that they had many coniectures and signes that the Emperour regarded not the celebration of the Councell that Don Diego after his first comparition had neuer spoken so much as one word and did shew as it were in his countenance that he was pleased with that leasure and spending of time For his appearance onely was sufficient to excuse and iustifie his Master that hauing by himselfe and his Ambassadors continually desired and sollicited the Councell and brought the businesse to that passe and not seeing a conuenient progresse hee might and ought to intimate another Diet to determine the cause of Religion as by reason deuolued vnto him by his owne diligence and negligence of the Pope They resolued to take a It is resolued that the councell should be opened onely by singing a Masse of the holy Ghost middle course that is to sing a Masse of the holy Ghost before the Emperor arriued in the Diet which might stand for a beginning of the Councell and preuent whatsoeuer the Emperour could doe in the Recesse and on the other side remoue all occasion of saying that the matters of the Councell were begun to be handled with foure persons remaining in libertie to enioy the benefit of time and to be able to goe on or desist or transferre or shut vp the Councell as the occurrences should aduise They wished him to consider that if the Councell were opened after that Cardinall Farnese had spoken with the Emperor one might thinke that Cardinall was sent to entreate that it might not be opened and could not obtaine it Besides the fame of the Turkish Armie increasing it would be said it was opened when necessitie compelled to thinke of other matters and when it was knowne it could not be done The Cardinall Santa Croce desired much that signes of deuotion The desire of the Cardinall Santa Croce should be shewed and the people made to runne together with the vsuall ceremonies of the Church and therefore perswaded that all should write to the Pope to demaund a Briefe with authoritie to giue Indulgences dated from the time of their parting that the Indulgence which they granted at their entrie might be made good That Cardinall was serupulous that the people which were present at that entrie should not be defrauded of those three yeeres and thrice fortie daies which they granted and would supplie it by this not considering that a difficultie did arise whether he that hath authoritie to grant Indulgences can make good those which another hath granted without authoritie The Cardinall Bishop and Lord of Trent considering that that Citie little in it selfe and not much inhabited would remaine at the discretion of Strangers and in danger of seditions in case the Councell proceeded gaue the Pope to vnderstand that there was need of a garrison of at the least an hundred and fiftie footmen especially if the Lutherans came which expence himselfe was not able to beare being exhausted by paying his Predecessors The Cardinal et Trent âesirââh a garison debts The Pope answered that if he put a garrison into the towne the Lutherans would haue a pretence to publish that the Councell was not free that it was in vaine to make doubt so long as none but Italians were in Trent and that he had no lesse care of the quiet of the Citie then the Cardinall himselfe because the securitie of the Councell more imported the Pope then the Bishop of the place therefore that hee should leaue the care thereof vnto him and assure himselfe that he will be vigilant to prouide against dangers for his owne interest and will not burthen him with any expence Hauing well considered all the reasons which perswaded and disswaded to begin the Councell for disswasion hee saw no weightie reason but this that when the Councell should be opened hee would be intreated to leaue it so vntill the impediments of the Turkish warre and others did cease which was to put a bridle in his mouth which would turne him whither he pleased that held the raines a thing dangerous to his affaires This made him resolue firmely in himselfe by no meanes to let the Councell stand idly open and not to depart from this disiunctiue either to celebrate the Councell if he could or if he could not to shut it vp or suspend it vntill he had published another day The Pope giueth commission to open the Councell on Holiroode day Card. Farnese passeth by Trent to reassume it Hauing established this point he wrote to the Legats to open it vpon Holiroode day which order they published to the Emperours Ambassador and the rest without naming the particular time A little after Cardinall Farnese in his iourney towards Wormes arriued in Trent and brought the same commission and all being consulted of betweene him and the Legats they resolued to continue notifying vnto all the Commission to open the Conncell in generall without descending to the particular day more then this that it should bee when hee had spoken with the Emperour in Wormes And they conceiued good hope because they vnderstood that his Maiestie knowing the dispatch of the Legation was much satisfied with the Pope and declared that hee would ioyntly proceede with him and therefore they would not go on to any new action without his knowledge for feare of disturbing him and the rather because Don Diego and the Cardinall of
as they did in Trent but to proceed to facts and answere the Emperour afterwards if hee should speake of it Therefore hee The Archbishop is cited by the Pope made another citation against the Archbishop the eighteenth of Iuly that within sixtie dayes he should appeare before him Hee cited also the Deane of Collen and fiue of the principall Canons leauing the world to dispute how the Archbishop could appeare before two which cited him for the same cause in diuers places at the same time and how a dispute of the competencie of the place of iudicature belonged to the honour of Christ But how this succeeded and what ende the cause had shall bee said in its place To returne to that which more neerely concerneth the Councel the Emperour assayed in the Diet diuers wayes to make the Protestants grant him The Emperor demandeth assistance against the Turkes of the Protestants who giue a conditionall answere assistance against the Turkes not mentioning Religion Whereunto they still answered that they could not resolue without they were secured that the peace should be kept and that by the conuocation in Trent vnder the name of a Councell it was not vnderstood that the time of the peace was ended according to the Decree of the former Diet but declared that the peace cannot be interrupted nor themselues enforced by any Decrees made in Trent because they cannot submit themselues to that Councel where the Pope who hath condemned them already hath free power The Emperor sayd hee could not giue them peace which might exempt them from the Councel to whose authority all are subiect that he had no way to excuse himselfe to other Kings and Princes if it were granted to Germanie alone not to obey the Councell assembled especially for her sake But if as they sayd they pretended a cause why they would not submit let them goe to the Councel and alledge their reasons why they suspect it that they should be heard and if it appeared they had wrong they might then refuse that it was not pertinent to preuent and to suspect that which appeared not pretending grieuance of things to come and iudging of that which is not seene as yet They replyed they spake not of things to come but past their Religion being condemned already and persecuted by the Pope and all his adherents Therefore they were not to expect any future iudgement because it was past already That it was iust that the Pope and his adherents of Germany and of all other places should make one part in the Councell and themselues the other and for the difficulty about the manner and order of proceeding the Emperour Kings and Princes should bee Iudges but for the merits of the cause the Word of God onely They could not be remooued from this resolution though the Ambassadour of France there present did very much and with menacing termes entreat them to consent to the Councel which threats the Ministers of that K. the Popes fauourers did dictate to the Ambassadour when hee parted from France The Imperialists proposed the translation of the Councel into Germany vnder the Emperors promise to labour effectually that the Pope should condescend which the others accepted vpon condition the peace were established vntill the Councel were assembled there But Charles being sure that the Pope would neuer agree saw that this was to giue them a perpetual peace and therefore he thought it better to leaue things in suspence granting it only vntill another Diet seeing hee was constrayned hauing not concluded truce with the Turkes as yet and esteeming more that warre thinking that by occasion of a Colloquie other reasonable meanes would bee offered hereafter to make them consent anew to the Councel of Trent or in case of refusall to hold them contumacious and to make warre against them Therefore the fourth of August hee ended the Diet and ordained another in Ratubon Another Diet is ordained in Ratubon for Ianuary for Ianuary next whereat the Princes should be personally present and instituted a Colloquie in matter of Religion of foure Doctors and two Iudges for a side This was to begin at December that the matter might be digested before the Diet. Hee confirmed and renewed the former Edicts of peace and set downe a manner to pay the contributions for the war How the Colloquie did proceede shall be said in its place The Protestants being departed from Wormes set forth a booke where The Protestants do protest against the Tridentine councel they said in summe that they esteemed not the Tridentine for a Councell being not assembled in Germanie as Adrian and the Emperour promised whereunto to make shew of giuing satisfaction by making choice of Trent was to mocke the world because Trent cannot bee said to bee in Germanie but onely because the Bishop is a Prince of the Empire but for securitie that it was aswell in Italie and as much in the Popes power as Rome it selfe And the rather they esteemed it not lawfull because Pope Paul would bee president in it and propose by his Legats that the Iudges were tyed vnto him by oath that the plea being against the Pope himselfe ought not to be Iudge that it was necessarie to treat first of the forme of the Councell and of the authorities whereupon to ground But the Emperours resolution displeased The Emperor is taxed againe for medling in Religion alike in Trent and at Rome as well because a secular Prince medled in Religion as because it seemed the Councell was casseered in regard that approaching order was giuen to handle else-where the controuersies of doctrine The Prelats in Trent blamed the Decree as it were with one voyce saying it was worse then that of Spira and maruelling that the Pope who shewed himselfe so quicke against that had and did tolarate this after that the Councell was intimated and already assembled From this they drew a manifest Argument that their remaining in Trent was vaine and dishonourable The Legats tryed their wits to consolate and perswade them that all The Prelats in Trent are discontented and most of them doe depart had beene permitted by his Holinesse for a good end But they replyed that whatsoeuer the end was and what thing soeuer doth follow the blemish not onely of the Pope and Apostolique Sea but of the Councell and the whole Church will neuer be taken away Neither could the Legats resist their complaints which ended in demanding leaue to depart some alledging necessary and important affaires of their own and some to retire themselues into some of the next cities for infirmitie or indisposition And though the Legats gaue leaue to none yet some of them dayly tooke it so that before the end of the moneth there remained very few But in Rome though this successe was foreseene by the negotiation of Cardinall Farnese yet after it happened they began to thinke more exactly of it They considered that the Emperors ends were much different from
Councell of Pauia alone without the presence of any Prelate THE FOVRTH BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe Legat and Nuncij being come to Trent accompanied The PresideÌes of the Councell and some Prelats striue in Trent with some Prelats who followed them from Rome and some other beeing arriued who hauing been ãâ¦ã llcited by the Pope came thither a little after they assembled the foresayd day with the wanted Ceremonies in the vsuall place played within the Cathedrall Church which was not pulled downe where the Archbishop of Torre sang Masse and the Secretary read the Popes Bull of the Conuocation and the ãâã of the Presidents and hee that sayd Masse read the Decree interrogatorily Pleaseth the Fathers that according to the Popes letters the Councell of Trent should be resumed and prosecuted And all hauing giuen their voyces hee sayd againe Please it you that the next Session The next Session is appointed for the first of September be held the first of September next Whereunto all agreed And the Cardinall Prime President concluded by the consent and in the name of all the Synode that the Councell is begun and shall bee prosecuted Nothing else was done that day nor the next though the Prelats were often assembled in the Legats house because the Congregations had no forme there being no Diuines Onely the thing dispared in ãâã were read to make the deliberation of that winch was to bee handled more ãâã especially in matter of reformation which was esteemed to bee of the greatest moment In the ende of the moneth the Pope sent ãâ¦ã to the The Pope sendeth a Nunciâ to the Suisses Suisses who before had beene the Nuncio of Pope Paul to that nation principally to prouide that the French King might not haue Souldiers from them and to obtaine of them a leule the affaires of Parma And vpon that occasion hee wrote vnto them the seuen and twentieth of May that as hee had taken the name of Iulius the second so affectionate to them so hee would follow his example in louing them and vsing ãâã assistance which he had begun to doe by taking a guard of their Nation for the safety of his owne person and another for Bolonia Now the Councel being intimated and begun in Trent the first of May hee prayed them to send their Prelates against the first of September when the second Session shall bee held The French King sought to perswade the Pope by Termes his Ambassadour that hee had vpon good reasons taken vpon him the defence of The French King excuseth to the Pope his protection of Parma Parma praying him to bee contented with it and to shew him that doing otherwise and preferring warre before peace hee should not onely damnifie Italieâ but hinder the prosecution of the Councell âor cause it to dissolue And that though ãâã did not fall out yeâ in regard no French Bishop could goe thither it could not with reason bee called a generall Councell The Pope offered to doe any thing elâe which the King should desire and after many discourses it beeing represented to him that the King could by no meanes retire and that in case his Holinesse would not bee neutrall but make himselfe the Emperours minister by whom the King was certaine that hee was guided his Maiestie would bee forced to vse those remedies of reason and fact which his ancestors haue vsed against partiall Popes the Pope grew angry or fained to be so and answered that if the King tooke Parma His Holinesse is angry from him hee would take France from the King and if the King did take from him his obedience hee would take from the King the commerce of all Christendome and âhe spake of force let him doe the worst he could if of Edicts and prohibitions and such things hee let him know that his pen paper and inke were not inferiour But though the Pope spake so high yet hee was afraid and therefore to excite the Emperour hee signified vnto him by his Nuncio the Bishop of Imola whome hee had sent in place of the Archbishop of Siponto all these discourses with the French and afterwards tolde him that in Rome there was doubt of another sacke in regard of so many rumours of the Turkes and French-men and feare of Nationall Councels Therefore there was neede of Armes to preuent these attempts and to defend themselues when neede required The King seeing it was impossible to perswade the Pope wrote a publike The French King maketh preparation for a Nationall Councel from which and from the protection of Parma he is disswaded by the Pope letter to all the Bishops of his Kingdome as well in France as elsewhere commanding them to bee at their Churches within sixe moneths and to put themselues in order there for a Nationall Councell and the letter was presented to those also who were in Rome neither durst the Pope hinder them for feare of doing them and his owne reputation more hurt But he sent Ascanius della Cârna his nephew into France to disswade the King from the protection of Parma to make him vnderstand that Octauius Farnese being his Vassall hee should by no meanes endure to be contemned by him in regard it would bee an eternall infamy and an example to others not to acknowledge him for Pope That his inclination to France and his Maiesty was great and his minde auerse from those who were emulous of him and that this is knowen to the whole world Yet the foresaid respect is so potent that if his M tie would not giue a remedy it were enough to make him cast himselfe into the armes of him that he would not His instruction also was that if the King would not be perswaded to this he should pray him to consider well how great inconueniences a Nationall Councell would draw after it and that it would be a beginning to giue his Subiects licence whereof hee would repent him and would presently cause this bad effect to hinder the generall Councell which would be the greatest offence could be done to God and the greatest damage to faith and the Church He prayed him to send an Ambassadour to Trent assuring him he should receiue all honour and respect from the Presidents and all the Prelats who were his Holinesse friends Wherunto if hee did not condescend but perseuere in maintaining the Edict hee should for taking away all scandall propose to him a temper to declare that his meaning was not to hinder the generall Councell by that Edict The King hearing the Ambassage shewed also that his honour did constraine But he continueth firme in his resolution him to continue the protection of the Duke and to maintaine the Edict but with such words as made it plaine hee was displeased with the distastes giuen him and that hee had a desire to right himselfe And to answere the Pope hee sent the Lord of Monluc the Elect of Bourdeaux to him not
exhortation to the Fathers of the King of the Romanes and then the Arch-bishops The Masse beeing sung and the Ecclesiasticall ceremonies ended the Secretary read an exhortation to the Fathers of the Councel in the name of the Presidents to this purpose That by the presence of the two Electours being entred into hope that many Bishops of that and other Nations will assist in the Councel they thought fit in the meane time in regard of the place they bare to giue a little admonition to themselues and them though they saw all were ready to doe the office of good Pastours because the matters to bee handled were of great moment that is to extirpate heresies to reforme Ecclesiasticall discipline from the corruption whereof heresies haue risen and finally to pacifie the discords of Princes That the beginning of the exhortation ought to be taken from the knowledge of their owne insufficiencie flying to the assistance of GOD who will not faile them whereof they see many arguments already but especially the comming of the two Princes That the authority of Generall Councels was alwayes very great the holy Ghost presiding in them and their Decrees esteemed not humane but diuine That an example hereof hath beene left by the Apostles and the Fathers following seeing that by Councels all heretiques haue beene condemned the life and manners of Priests and people reformed and the discords of the Church appeased Therefore being now assembled to doe as much they must awaken themselues that they may regaine the sheepe that lept out of the Lords fold and keepe those which haue not gone astray as yet Wherein the saluation of those only is not in question but their owne too in regard they must giue an account to GOD by whom if they performe their duety they shall be rewarded and all posterity will attribute great praise to that Councel but they should not aime at that but onely at their owne duety and charity towards the Church which beeing afflicted wounded and depriued of so many deare children lifteth vp her hands to GOD and them to restore them to her That therefore they would handle the matters of the Councel with all gentlenesse and without contention as becommeth so great an assembly vsing perfit charity and consent of minds knowing that GOD doeth behold and iudge them The exhortation beeing ended the Decree was read by the Bishop that The Decree of the Session is read said Masse the substance whereof was That the holy Synode which in the Session past did determine to proceed in this hauing deferred to doe it vntill now by reason of the absence of the Germane Nation and the small number of the Fathers reioycing for the arriuall of the two Prince Electors hoping that many more of that and other Nations will by their example hasten their comming doth deferre the Session for fourty dayes that is vntill the eleuenth of October and prosecuting the Councell in the state in which it is hauing treated alreadie of the seauen Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation doth ordaine to treat of the Eucharist and for reformation to handle those things which doe facilitate residencie Then the Emperours Proxie beeing read the Earle of Mountfort said that the Emperour after hee had obtayned the reduction of the Councel to Trent neuer ceased to labour that the Prelates of his states should goe thither which the presence of the Electours and the frequencie of the Fathers doth demonstrate And to testifie his mind the more he hath sent Don Pedro of the Kingdome of Spaine another of his patrimoniall States and himselfe of Germanie though vnworthy Praying to be receiued for such Iohn Baptista Castello the Speaker answered in the name of the Councell that they were glad to heare the Emperours Mandate hauing by it and the quality of the Proctours conceiued how much they may promise themselues therefore that it hopeth for assistance from them and doth as much as it can admit the Emperours Mandate Likewise the Proxie of the King of the Romanes in the person of Paulus Gregorianus Bishop of Zagabria and of Fredericke Nausea Bishop of Vienna was read and this second did speake and was answered as those of the Emperour After this Iacobus Amiotus Abbat of Bellosana appeared in the name of the French King with letters of his Maiesty which he presented to the Legate The Abbat of Ballosana presenteth the French Kings letters the inscriptioÌ wherof giueth distast to the Synode desiring they might be read and his credency heard The Legate receiuing them gaue them to the Secretary to be read The superscription was Sanctissimis in Christo Patribus Conuentus Tridentini The Bishop of Orange and after him the other Spaniards said aloud that those letters were not sent vnto them who were a generall Councel and not a Conuent and therefore that they ought neither to bee read nor opened in publike Session but if the Messenger had ought to say hee should goe home Much was spoken concerning the signification of the word Conuentus the Spaniards persisting that it was iniurious So that the Bishop of Mentz was forced to say that if they would not receiue a letter from the King of France who called them Sanctissimus Conuentus how would they hearken to the Protestants who called them Conuentus Malignantium But the Spanish Prelats continuing still to be more tumultuous then the rest the Legate with the Nuncij and the Emperours Ambassadours retired into the vestry and had a long disputation hereof At the last returning to their place they made it bee told to the Speaker that the Synode doth resolue to reade the letters without preiudice thinking that the word Conuentus is not meant in an ill sence and if it be doth protest of the Nullitie Then the Kings letter was opened and read which was dated the 13. of August and said in substance That it seemed agreeable to the obseruance which his ancestors haue alwaies vsed towards the Church to signifie to them the causes why he hath bin forced not to send any B. to the conuânt called by Iulius by the name of a publike Councel being assured that they the fathers wil not condemne any mans fact before they know it and that when they shal vnderstand what he hath done they wil commend it That he was compelled for preseruation of his honour to continue in his resolution to protect the Duke of Parma from which hee would not refuse to depart if Iustice and Equity did permit That hee writeth to them as to Honourable Iudges praying them to receiue the letters not as from an addersary The contents of them or a person vnknowen but as from the Prince and principall sonne of the Church by inheritance of his Ancestors whom hee promiseth alwayes to imitate and while he defendeth himselfe from wrongs not to lay aside his charity towards the Church but euer to receiue whatsoeuer shall be constituted by her so that due order be obserued in making the Decrees
on by the Presidents onely was giuen in the same name Neither can the difficulty bee remooued by saying that the matter was of no great importance first because it will be hard to maintaine that it is not a most important matter where the danger of diuision in the Church is in question then be it as it will no man can arrogate to himselfe power to declare what is of importance and what not and this is a demonstration that things are carried iust as the Pope sayth in the Bull and the Presidents in the Sermon read that they were to direct the Councell for they did so indeed The adulse that the King had dismissed the Popes Nuncio and published a Manifest did reiterate the same discourses The French King dismisseth the Popes Nuncio and publisââth a Manifest which Manifest was then printed and diuulged throughout Where he sheweth at large the causes why he tooke vpon him the protection of Parma blameth the Pope for the warre begun saying that hee vsed this Artifice that the Councell might not be held Concluding in the end that it is not meete that he should haue money out of his kingdome to make warre against him whence a great summe is ordinarily taken for vacancies Bulls Graces Dispensations and Expeditions and therefore by the counsell of his Princes he did for bid to dispatch Curriers to Rome and to answere money or gold or siluer not coyned by way of banke for Benefices or other Graces and Dispensations vpon paine of Confiscation as well for Ecclesiastiques as seculars and these to bee punished corporally besides giuing the Promooters a third of the confiscation This Manifest was inrolled in Parliament with a proposition of the Attourney generall of the King in which he said that it was no new thing but vsed by Charles the sixt Lewis the eleuenth and Lewis the twelfth and was conformable to the common Law that money should not bee carried to the enemie and that it would bee a hard case if with the money of France warre should bee made against the King and that it was better for the subiects of the kingdome to keepe their money and not care for dispensations which were not able to secure the conscience and are nothing but a shadow cast before the eyes of men which cannot hide the trueth from GOD. It could not be endured neither at Rome nor in Trent that the King should What the Aposâolike Sea is solemnely protest and make warre against the Pope and still say that hee bare the same reuerence toward the Apostolique Sea which is nothing but the Pope Whereunto the French-men answered that antiquity had not this opinion yea Victor the third who was one of the Popes that assumed much sayd that the Apostolique Sea was his mistresse The same was sayd before him by Stephen the fourth and by Vitalianus and Constantinus who were more ancient it plainely appeareth that by the Apostolike Sea is vnderstood the Church of Rome for if the Pope were the same thing his errours and defects would be of the Apostolike Sea The French King fearing that by his dissention with the Pope those that desired change of religion would make some innouation which might The French King waxeth more seuere against the Protestants prooueseditious or that himselfe might come into the bad opinion of his people as if his minde were auerse from the Catholike faith and perhaps to open a way for reconciliation with Rome hee made a most seuere Edict against the Lutherans confirming all the others which hee had published before adding greater punishments more wayes to discouer the guilty and greater rewards to the Promooters The Emperour considering that the French King in regard of the number of the French Cardinals and other dependants of that Crowne had no lesse power in the Colledge then himselfe and being combined with the Farnesi did farre exceede him though he had the Pope of his side sent to Rome Don Iohn Manriques to perswade his Holinesse to create new Cardinalls to exceed or equalize the number of the French The Pope was enclined hereunto yet hee saw what difficulty there was his Papacie being new and exhausted and in time of stirres when it is hard to haue the consent of all the Cardinalls and to create them without consent was dangerous Hee was doubtfull whether to make many at once or by little and little He thought hee should sooner obtaine consent for this second course and that his trusty friends would remaine in hope and that the Cardinalls would more oppose a numerous promotion and those that were excluded would despaire He doubted whether it were fitte to create any of the Prelats of the Conucell because there were many that deserued well and the three Electors were not to bee passed ouer especially the Elector of Mentz who thought of it On the other side to send red Cappes to the Councell hee thought would mooue enuie Hee resolued not to expect Christmas when all come foorth with their pretensions and the places of common meetings are full of wagers but to execute this businesse some day before vpon the sudden though afterwards he found no fit time to create them but Christmas But to returne to Trent the second of September the day following the Session a generall Congregation was made and in it Fathers deputed to frame the Articles of the Eucharist to bee giuen to the Diuines and to collect the abuses in that matter Afterwards they discoursed of the Reformation which because it was to take away the cause why Bishops doe not reside many were repeated some proposed before in Trent and Bolonia and some then first spoken of Finally they insisted vpon iurisdiction saying that the Bishops were wholly depriued of it partly by auocation of causes and partly by appeales but especially by exemptions yea that more often iurisdiction was exercised ouer and against them by their Subiects either by speciall commission from Rome or by vertue of Conseruatories then by them ouer their subiects And Fathers were elected to frame the Articles concerning this matter The Presidents considering the Popes instruction to auoid dangerous contentions among the Diuines their vnintelligible disputes in which they grow bitter and also their confusion in speaking they gaue out the Articles framed which they were to begin to handle on Tuesday after dinner and there added the manner and order to bee held in the Congregations much limited which did compell them to speake soberly The Articles were tonne drawen from the doctrine of the Zuingliani and ãâ¦ã That in the Eucharist the Body Blood Ten Articles concerning the Eucharist are proposed to be discussed by the Diuines and Diuinitie of CHRIST is not truely but as in a signe 2. That CHRIST is not giuen to bee eaten Sadramentally but spiritually and by faith ãâã That in the Eucharist there is the Blood and Body of CHRIST but together with the substance of the Bread and Wine so that there is
Cities promising to goe thither in person but saw it would bee ill construed by the world He was resolued not to accept of any Citie beyond the Mountains no not to heare any proposition of it The Cardinall Pacceco proposed Milan and he condescended so that he might haue the Castle in his hands during the time of the Councell which was to referre himselfe to an impossible condition He thought also vpon some of the Venetian Cities but the Republique excused it selfe lest they should make the Turkes suspicious of whose forces they were then afraid When hee had considered all he found no fitter place then Trent For the Councell hauing been held there twice before euery one had experience of what was good and what bad in that place Who after consultation thinketh Trent the fittest place for the assembly and therefore would more easily consent to goe thither then elsewhere And there was also some appearance of reason for it because the Councell celebrated by Iulius was not finished but suspended Hee thought to satisfie the French men by sending Cardinall Tornon into France not in qualitie of a Legate but with power when he was there and saw there neede to assemble And sendeth Card. Tornon into France to hinder a Nationall Synod there some of the Prelats of the Kingdome such as the King and himselfe thought fit but not all that there might be no appearance of a Councell and to treate with these but to resolue of nothing There were also two other accidents of no lesse consideration which thrust the Pope forward to speake more plainely of a Councell one farre off but imported the losse of a Kingdome the other concerned one person onely but was of great consequence The Nobilitie of Scotland who had a Scotland reuolteth from the Pope long time made warre to chase the French men out of the Kingdome and to take the gouernment out the handes of the Queene Regent and had euer encountred many difficulties in regard of the great succours sent her by her sonne in law the French King to maintaine the kingdome for his wife finally that they might quite free themselues they resolued to ioyne with the English and incite the people against the Regent To this end they gaue way to libertie of religion to which the people was inclined By this meanes they brought the Frenchmen into great straits and the old religion was little esteemed for which the Pope was blamed because the world thought that if the Councell had beene begunne all popular commotions would haue beene stopped The other accident was that the King of Bohemia had a long time held intelligence with the Protestant Electors and Princes of Maximilian is not without cause thought to be a Protestant Germanie and was formerly suspected for it by Paul the fourth so that hee could not refraine to obiect to the Emperour in priuate discourse which hee had with Martin Gusman his Ambassadour that his sonne was a fauourer of heresie The same suspicion continuing in the Court after the death of Paul the Pope caused the Count of Arco to tell him that if he would not liue as a Catholique hee would not confirme him King of the Romanes yea would depriue him of all Dominion Notwithstanding this aduice came afterwards to Rome that hee entertained a Preacher and heard him often who had brought in the vse of the Cup in diuers places but not in the Citie and the King himselfe sayd hee could not receiue it otherwise which although he put not in practise yet those words gaue the Pope great suspicion especially because almost in all places of Germanie the Communion of Which two accidents incite the Pope to call the Councell quickly the Chalice was vsed by all that would and none hindered the Priests to minister it For all these former respects the Pope was resolute to make this great iumpe The third of Iune he called the Ambassadours of the Emperour of Spaine Portugal Polonia Venice and Florence who appearing all before his Holinesse except the Ambassadour of Polonia that was sicke hee complained first that hee could not call the French Ambassadour for feare of some question of precedencie which was a cause to hinder the publique benefit of consulting on the common affaires of Christendome but those two Kings being cousins it was necessary they should resolue to accommodate the difference Wherein hee declareth his purpose to all the Ambassadors residing with him for the good of the Christian Common-wealth and especially of their owne Kingdomes Then hee said that the cause why hee had called them was the celebration of the Councell which hee was resolued to bring to effect remoouing all difficulties which Princes for their owne ends might set on foote that the place should be Trent which hauing pleased twice could now be denied by none in regard it was not a new place and the Councell celebrated there onely suspended Therefore taking away the suspension the Councell is open as before and many good Constitutions hauing been made there it would not be fit to call them in question by making shew of calling a new Councell He added that it was necessary to doe it quickly because things grew worse euery day as appeared in France where they treated of a Nationall Councell which hee neither would nor could endure because Germanie and euery Prouince would doe the like that hee would giue order to his Nuncij with the Emperour Kings of France and Spaine to treate hereof with their Maiesties and did now intimate the same to all them that they might send their Princes word of it For although he could both resolue and execute of him selfe yet hee thought fit to doe it with their knowledge that they might put him in minde of some things for the common benefit and reformation of the Church and send Ambassadours to the Councell and fauour it by treating with the Protestants Hee added that hee did beleeue that some of the Princes of Germanie would goe thither in person and that he was sure the Marquisse of Brandeburg would Vargas made a long answere relating what had been done in former Councels He discoursed of the manner of celebrating Councels and then descended to the place and spake of what was done in Trent where himselfe was present He distinguished Generall Councels from Nationall much condemning that which was intimated in France The Ambassadour of Portugall commended the Popes purpose and promised the obedience of his Master The Venetian sayd that in times past neuer any better remedie was found then Councels and thanked GOD for inspiring his Holinesse to doe so pious a worke which was for the preseruation of Religion and benefit of Princes who could not hold their States in peace in change of Religion The Florentine Ambassadour spake in the same manner offering all assistance from the Duke The Pope wrote to his Nuncio in Germany France But alwyes vttereth something that may crosse it and Spaine in
Catholiques Others sayd it would bee generally good to handle these controuersies often because the parties would by this meanes become familiar malice and other bad affections would cease and many wayes of composition might be found and that there was no other course to extirpate the euill that had taken such deepe roote For the Court being diuided vnder pretence of religion it was impossible they should be reconciled except all obstinacie layd aside they did tolerate one another and take that cloake out of the hands of vnquiet and turbulent people with which they couer their bad actions The Pope vnderstanding that the Colloquie was dissolued without doing Wherwith the Pope is well pleased any thing was very glad and much commended the Cardinall of Loraine and Tornon more The zeale of the Iesuite pleased him and sayd hee might be compared to the ancient Saints hauing without respect of the King and Princes maintained Gods cause and vpbrayded the Queene to her face On the contrary hee reprehended the oration of the Chancellour saying The Chancellour of France is blamed in Rome together with the whole gouernment of that kingdom it was hereticall in many parts and threatned to call him into the Inquisition The Court also when it was diuulged to them was distasted with it and coniectured that all the gouernours of the Kingdome had the same disposition toward Rome and the French Ambassadour had much adoe to defend himselfe That which hapned to the Cardinall of Ferrara is not to bee omitted as The entertainment of the Cardinall of Ferrara in France being of affinitie to the matter whereof I write That Prelate was receiued at the first by the King and Queene with much honour and hauing presented the Popes letters of credence was acknowledged for Legate of the Apostolike Sea by their Maiesties by the Princes and Clergie But the Parliament hauing discouered that amongst his Commissions one was to desire a reuocation or moderation at the least of the things accorded in the States of Orleance the last of Ianuary concerning the distribution of Benefices and particularly the prohibition of paying Annates to Rome and sending money out of the Kingdome to obtaine Benefices there or other fauours did immediatly publish the Decrees which had not been punished vntill that time vnder the date of the thirteenth of September that the Cardinall might not obtaine his purpose and did resolue not to giue the Legate leaue to vse the Faculties giuen him by the Pope For the custome of that kingdome is that a Legate cannot exercise his office if his Faculties be not first presented and examined in Parliament and regulated and moderated by a decree thereof and confirmed in that forme by the Kings Briefe so that when the Bull of the Faculties of the Legation was presented to bee as they say approoued it was refused by the Chancellour and Parliament alleadging that it was already determined not to vse any more dispensations against the rules of the Fathers nor collation of Benefices against the Canons But the Cardinall had a greater affront in that Pasquins were made and spread both in the Court and Citie of Paris concerning the loues of Lucretia Borgia his mother and Pope Alexander the sixt his Grand-father by the mothers side with repetition of the obscenities diuulged throughout all Italy in the time of that Popedome which made the Cardinall ridiculous to the people The first thing hee vndertooke was to hinder the preaching of the Reformatists who after the Colloquie did practise it more freely then before and vsed perswasions and made secret promises to the Ministers And because hee had no credit with them in regard of his kinred with the house of Guise for which reason also he was held suspected by all the opposites of that familie to gaine reputation he made acquaintance with the Nobles of the Hugonot faction and went to their feasts and sometimes was present at their Sermons His familiarity with the Hugonots in the habit of a Gentleman By all which he gained nothing because many thought he did it as Legate by consent of the Pope and the Court of Displeaseth the Court of Rome Rome was displeased with his actions The Queene of France vnderstanding that the King of Spaine tooke the Colloquie in ill part sent Iaques de Montbrun expresly to him who made a large The Q. mother sendeth an Ambassadour into Spaine to excuse the Colloquie excuse that all was done for necessitie and not in fauour of the Protestants and that the King and Queene without speaking any more of a Nationall Councell were resolued to send their Bishops to Trent as soone as might bee The King answered him in generall words and referred him to the Duke of Alua who hauing heard his Ambaslage said that the King was sory that in a kingdome so neere and so neerely allied to him in kinred religion should be so ill handled that there was neede of that seuerity which Henry vsed in a Mercuriall Congregation and Francis in Amboise not long since hee prayed the Queene to make prouision in regard the danger of France belonging to him also hee was resolued by the aduice of his Councell to imploy all his forces and his life also to extinguish the common pestilence whereunto he was sollicited by the Grandies and people of France The wise Spaniards thought The Spaniards would haue cured y e maladies of Flanders with the medicine of France to cure the maladies of Flanders by the medicine of France which were not lesse but onely were lesse apparant and tumultuous The King of Spaine could neuer make the States assemble to obtaine a contribution or donatiue but priuate assemblies in Cambray Valentia and Tornay were discouered The Magistrate hauing forbid them and imprisoned some of them they put themselues into Armes with great danger of rebellion and it seemed that the Prince of Orange and Count Egmont were open fauourers of them especially after that the Prince had married Anne daughter of Maurice Duke of Saxonie The Prince of Orange marieth the daughter of y e Duke of Saxony deceased which did much displease the King foreseeing what issue such a marriage might haue contracted by one of his Subiects with a Protestant of so great adherence Yet the Spaniards spake as if Flanders had beene sound and that they feared infection in France onely which they would haue purged with warre And the Ambassadour was answered concerning the King of Nauarre of whose businesse he had Commission to treate that hee deserued nothing for the small care hee had of religion and that if hee would haue fauour he should first mooue warre against the Hugonots in France The Queene also excused the same Colloquie to his Holinesse by the Kings Ambassadour in Rome telling him that to put the Hugonots to silence who said they were persecuted before they were heard and to appease their commotions the King was forced to graunt them publique audience in the
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râquest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâd by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
fit to dissemble it Hee sent into France fourtie thousand Crownes the residue of the hundred thousand which hee promised And hee caused Sebastianus Gualterus Bishop of Viterbo and Ludouicus Antinori to goe to Trent who hauing bin in France had some acquaintance with some of those Prelats and had made themselues knowne to the Cardinall vnder colour to honour him And hee wrote to this Cardinall and to Lansac letters full of complement and confidence Yet they thought that these men were sent to discouer the Cardinals intention and to obserue his proceedings and the rather because they had receiued aduice from Rome that the Bishop had exhorted the Pope not to be so much afraid in regard the Cardinall also would finde difficulties and impediments more then he beleeued hee should and said that himselfe would make more to arise The 22. of Nouember the Cardinall resolued to enter into the Congregation the day following and it was agreed that the Kings letters should be read and himselfe make a speach But Loraine proposed also that the Ambassadour de Ferrieres should make another To this the Legates did not consent because if this had beene once permitted both hee and all other Ambassadours would still bee desirous to speake and propose with danger of making greater confusion but concealing this cause they said that neither in this Councell nor vnder Paul or Iulius it was euer permitted to Ambassadours to speake in Congregation but onely when they were first receiued and that without the Popes consent they could not yeelde to such a nouitie But Loraine answered that the Kings letter and the instruction beeing new it might bee called a new Ambassage and that the first entrance After many answeres and replies Loraine hauing giuen his word that they should not desire to speake any more the Legates to giue him satisfaction and that hee might not haue cause of open distast were contented Therefore the next day the Congregation beeing assembled the Kings letter was read with this inscription To the most holy and most reuerend Fathers assembled in Trent to celebrate the sacred Councell In which hee said that it hauing pleased God to call him to the Kingdome it hath pleased him also to afflict him with many warres but hath so opened his eies that howsoeuer hee be yong hee knoweth that the principall cause of the euils is The French Kings leters the diuersitie of religion By meanes of which diuine illumination in the beginning of his Kingdome hee made instance for the celebration of the Councel in which they were then assembled knowing that in them the ancient Fathers haue found the most proper remedies to the like infirmities and that he was grieued that being the first to procure so good a worke hee had not beene able to send his Prelates with the first the causes whereof beeing notorious hee thought hee was sufficiently excused and the rather because the Cardinall of Loraine was now arriued accompanied with other Prelats That two principall causes hath mooued him to send that Cardinall the first his owne great and frequent instance to haue leaue to satisfie his duty in regard of the place he holdeth in the Church the second because being of his Priuie Councell and exercised from his youth in the most important affaires of the Kingdome he knoweth the necessity thereof better then any other and whence the occasions doe arise so that he will be able to make a relation vnto them conformable to the charge which is giuen him and demand in his name the remedies which are expected from their wisdome and fatherly affection as well for the tranquillity of the Kingdome as for the generall good of all Christendome Hee beseeched them to proceede herein with their wonted sincerity that they may come to an holy reformation and that the ancient lustre of the Catholique Church may appeare in the vnion of all Christendome in one religion which will bee a worke worthy of them desired by the whole world recompenced by God and commended by all Princes In conclusion for the particulars hee referred himselfe to the Cardinall praying them to beleeue him in whatsoeuer heâ should say vnto them on his part After this the Cardinall spake In the begining hee shewed the miseries The speech of the Cardinall of âoraine of the Kingdome deplored the warres the demolitions of Churches occisions of religious persons conculcation of the Sacrament burning of the libraries images and reliques of Saints ouerthrowing of the monuments of Kings Princes and Bishops and expulsion of the true Pastours And passing to ciuill matters hee shewed the contempt of the Kings Maiestie vsurpation of his rents violation of the lawes and seditions raised amongst the people He attributed the cause of all this to the corruption of manners to the ruine of Ecclesiasticall discipline and negligence in repressing heresie and in vsing remedies instituted by God Turning to the Ambass of Princes he told them that that which they doe now behold at leasure in France they shall find at home when it will be too late to repent if France tumbling downe with its owne weight shall fall vpon places neere vnto it He spake of the vertue and good disposition of the King the counsels of the Queene and King of Nauarre and of the other Princes but said the principall matter was expected from the Synode whence the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding ought to come That the most Christian King being assured hereof in regard of his obseruance towards that Synod and of his sorrow for the differences of religion did demand two things of them The first that they would auoyd new discords new and vnprofitable questions and cause a suspension of Armes amongst all Princes and States that scandall may not bee giuen to the Protestants and occasion to beleeue that the Synode doth more labour to incite Princes to warre and to make confederations and leagues then to keepe the vnity of peace That King Henry hath first established it and then Francis continued it and that the present King vnder age and his mother haue alwayes desired it which how soeuer it hath vnhappily succeeded yet they might feare that the accidents of the warre would bee more vnfortunate For all the states of the Kingdome beeing in danger of shipwracke one cannot helpe another Hee therefore desireth that some account may bee held of those who are gone astray from the Church pardoning them as much as may be done without offending God and holding them for friends as much as is possible euen as farre as vnto the Altars The second request common to the King with the Emperour and other Kings and Princes was that a reformation of maners and of Ecclesiasticall discipline should bee handled seriously wherein the King did admonish and coniure them by CHRIST our LORD who will come to iudgement that if they meant to restore the authoritie of the Church and retaine the Kingdome of France they would not balance the incommodities
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
that Kingdome would prosper where there is a manifest disobedience vnto the Apostolike Sea vntill the King and the Councel did cause themselues to bee absolued from the censures and did persecute the heretikes with all their forces In defence whereof the French-men saide that the tribulations continually supported by all France and the manifest danger of the ruine of the Kingdome did sufficiently iustifie this action against the opposition of those who regarding onely their owne interests doe not consider the necessitie in which the King was which is more potent then any lawâ alleadging that of Romulus that the good of the people is the most principall law of all But these reasons were not esteemed and the King was blamed aboue all because hee said in the proheme that the time and the fruite of an holy free generall or Nationall Councell would cause the establishment of tranquillitie which they sayde was an iniurie to the generall Councell to bee put in alternation with a Nationall and that the Cardinalls of Borbon and of Guise should bee named amongst the Authours of the Councell to make peace saying it was a great iniurie to the Apostolique Sea The Synode beganne also to bee troubled amongst themselues for a small cause which did giue much matter of discourse Friar Peter Sota about The letter of Soto to the Pope this time and three dayes before his death did dictate and subcribe a letter to bee sent to the Pope in which by way of confession he declared his opinion concerning the points controuerted in Councell and did particulary exhort his Holinesse to consent that residence and the institution of Bishops might bee declared to bee de iure diuino The letter was sent to the Pope and Friar Ludouicus Sotus his companion kept a copie of it who thinking to honour the memorie of his friend begann to spread it This caused much speach Some were mooued with the action of a doctour of an honest life and at the time of his death Others saide he did it not by his owne motion but at the instigation of the Arch-Bishop of Braganza Simoneta laboured to get in all the copies which did increase curiositie and made them published the more so that they were in the hands of all And it is certaine that the maintainers of these opinions were incouraged by this accident The Spaniards did often meete in the house of the Count of Luna where Granata informed him of the present and past occurrences of the Councell and the Bishops of Leria and Patti being departed he saide these are forlorne men who like to animals suffer the burthen to be laid vpon them and themselues to bee gouerned by the will and opinion of another who are good for nothing but to make a number adding that if in their resolutions they proceeded by number of voyces as hitherto they had done little good could bee hoped for and that it was necessary that matters should bee handled by way of Nations The Count said it was necessary to prouide for that and many other things beginning from the reuocation of the Decree that the Legates onelymay propose and from establishing the liberty of the Councell for which things hee had speciall commission from the King which being well setled the residue would bee prouided for with ease The Legats and other Papalins were displeased to see that the Spaniards their opposits did neuer go from the Count and as it happeneth when oneentreth new in a place where are contrarie factions euery one hopeth to gaine him the Legats also did striue to put him on the side of the Prelats the Kings Subiects whom they called their well-willers because they had intelligence with them that they might doe a good office and as they saide vndeceiue him and make him to know the truth They imployed also herein the Ambassadour of Portugal who hauing much opportunitie to speake often with him because those Kings had almost the same interest in respect of matters Ecclesiasticall did cunningly because hee was much obliged to the Pope lay before him the things which the Popes ministers had suggested to him for the seruice of the Court of Rome The 22. of Aprill appointed for the Session drawing neere a congregation was held the day before to consult about the prorogation of it The Legates did propose the deferring of it vntill the third of Iune But Loraine said it was a great scandall to all Christendome to prorogue the Session so often and neuer to hold it which would be increased also if it were put off to another day and afterwards deferred againe therefore seeing that none of the things proposed and handled concerning Residence and the Sacraments of Order and Matrimony were resolued it was better not to prefixe a certaine day but to expect vntill the twentieth of May and then to resolue vpon the time because the progresse of all things would then more plainely appeare and in the meane while not to loose time voyces may bee giuen concerning the Articles of the abuses of the Sacrament of Order before the ende whereof Cardinall Morone would be returned from the Emperour with ample resolution wherby the matters in controuersie may bee composed and diligence vsed to finish the Councell within two or three moneths Cardinall Madruccio and so many of the Fathers followed that opinion that it preuailed and it was decreed that the day to celebrate the next Session should bee prefixed the twentieth of May. The Congregation being ended Antonius Chierelia Bishop of Budua who in deliuering his voyce was wont to entertaine the Father with some witty conceit and oftentimes to adde some merrie Prophecies which were spread abroad in diuers parts did then also deliuer one concerning the citie of Trent Hee said in substance that Trent had been fauoured and elected for the citie in which the generall concord of Christendome was to bee established but beeing made vnworthy of that honour by reason of the inhospitalitie thereof would shortly incurre a generall hatred as the seminarie of greater discords The sence was couered with diuers enigmaes in a Poeticall Propheticall forme yet not so but that it was easily vnderstood Loraine hauing obtained the generall consent with so much reputation the Papalins grew iealous who considering the honour which was done to him the day before by those who met him and now by the receiuing of his opinion thought it not onely an indignitie to the Legats but an entrance also to breake the Decree that onely the Legates should propose And they speake Publiquely that the Pope said well that the Cardinall was Head of a partie and that hee prolonged the quicke dispatch of the Councell and hindered the iourney to Bolonia But Loraine not caring what was said in Trent and intending his negotiation with the Emperour dispatched a Gentleman to him with the opinion of the Doctours concerning the Articles put into consultation by his Maiestie Loraine sendeth a gentleman to the Emperour whom hee caused to
himselfe of those affaires and returne assoone as was possible seeking to giue the Pope all satisfaction and to make him his friend and for matters of the councell not to thinke on them more then his conscience and honour did compell him Shee added that hee should haue the same authoritie in the kingdome as hee had before and therefore should hasten his returne The Queenes letters came to Rome and Trent in the end of May which as they were very gratefull to the Pope and made him beleeue he should see a good end of the Councel so an other accident did much displease him For in France consultation beeing had how to pay the debts of the Crowne the Ecclesiasticall goods are aliened in France without the Popes leaue Decree for aliening the valew of one hundred thousand crownes of Ecclesiasticall immooueable goods was confirmed by the Kings Edict and sentence of the Parlament This raised a great tumult of the Priests who said their priuiledges and immunities were violated and that sacred things could not bee aliened for any cause whatsoeuer without the authority and decree of the Pope To pacifie which noise the Ambassadour desired his Holinesse to giue his consent alleadging that the King was exhausted by the last warres deseigning to put his affaires in order that hee may beginne as his purpose euer was since the making of the peace to reunite all the Kingdome in the Catholique religion and that hee might be able to force whosoeuer should oppose he meant to impose a subsidie and to cause the Clergie to contribute their part also whereunto the Church was so much more bound then others by how much her interests were more in question that all beeing considered nothing was found to bee more easie then to supply that necessity with the alienation of some few Ecclesiasticall reuenues wherein he desired the consent of his Holinesse The Pope answered that the demand was painted foorth with a faire pretence Which maketh the Pope angry of defending the Church but was the onely way to ruine it for the auoiding whereof his securest course was not to consent to it And howsoeuer some might thinke that the French would proceed to execution without him yet he was of opinion that leaue would not haue beene demanded in case they could haue found buyers without it thinking that none would dare to aduenture their money fearing as the affaires of the world are vncertaine a time might come in which the Ecclesiastiques would resume their rents and not restore the price Therefore hauing proposed the businesse in Consistory by the deliberation of the Cardinals he resolued not to consent but by diuers excuses to shew it was impossible to obtaine that demand at his hands Loraine bearing an irreconciliable hate to the Hugonots not so much for religion as for faction which himselfe and his house had alwaies with them beeing assured it was impossible to reconcile friendship was much displeased that the matters of the peace did proceed For his returne into France hee thought fit to consider very well when and in what manner it ought to bee and for his particular affaires hee thought it necessary to hold good intelligence with the Pope and Court of Rome and with the Ministers of Spaine also more then formerly he had done Therefore he beganne from that day not to be so seuere in procuring the reformation and to shew greater reuerence to the Pope and to haue good correspondence with the Legats But besides the trouble for the demand of the alienation the Pope had another of no losse weight For hauing often promised the French Ambassadour Agreat difference in Rome about precedence betweene the French and Spanish Ambassadours to giue him his due place at Whitsontide and desiring to performe it he assembled some Cardinals to find a meanes to giue the Spanish Ambassadour satisfaction The courses were proposed one to giue him place vnder the Deacon on the left hand another vpon a stoole at the top of the Deacons bench But these did not take away the difficulty For there remained still matter of our currencie in bearing the traine of his Holinesse and giuing water for his hands when hee did celebrate the Masse and in receiuing incense and the pax The difficulty of the traine and the water did not presse the ãâ¦ã because the Pope was not to celebrate and the Emperours Ambassadour was to bee there For the incense and the pax a temper was found that they should be giuen to all on the right side euen to the Ambassadour of Florence also who was the last and then to those on the left The French was not content with this and said that the Pope had promised him his place and that the Spaniard either should not come or should stand vnder him and would depart from Rome if this were not performed And it pleased the Spanish Ambassadour as little whereupon the Pope sent him word that he was resolute to giue the French Ambassadour his place The Spaniard answered that if the Pope were resolute to doe him that grieuance hee would read a writing to him The Cardinals who treated with him in the Popes name shewed him it was not good to doe so before his Holinesse had seene it lest not being knowen before some inconuenience might arise The Ambassadour was vnwilling to giue it but in the end was content Which the Pope hauing read was very angry at the forme of words which The Protestation of the Spanish Ambassador he said were impertinent Finally he was brought into the Popes Chamber with foure witnesses where he read his protestation on his knees which did containe That the King of Spaine ought to precede the French King in regard of the antiquity power and greatnesse of Spaine and of the multitude of his other Kingdomes by which he is the greatest and most potent King of the world because the Catholike faith and Church of Rome haue euer beene defended and preserued in his states that if his Holinesse will declare or hath declared in words or writing in fauour of France the grieuance and iniustice was notorious Therefore he in the name of his King doeth contradict all declaration of precedence or equality in fauour of France as frustrate and void against the notorious right of his Catholique Maiestie and if it hath beene made there is a nullity in it being done without knowledge of the cause and citation of the party and that his Holinesse doing this will because of great inconueniences in all Christendome The Pope answered admitting the Protestation Si and in quantum excusing himselfe for the citation omitted because hee gaue nothing to the French men but preserued the place in which he had euer seenâ them next the Emperors Ambassadours but offered notwithstanding to commit the cause to the Colledge of Cardinals or to the whole Rota adding that he loued the King and would doe him all the good offices he could The Ambassador replied that his
them vnto him he made a great complaint of the Counts proposition For the Protestants he said that none did more desire to reduce them to the Church then hee that the actions of his predecessors for fourtie yeeres and his owne by sending Nuncij expresly to them all not regarding the indignitie to which hee did subiect himselfe and the Apostolike Sea was a manifest argument thereof that he had vsed the Emperors mediation and the perswasion of all Catholike Princes that he is assured that the hardnesse of their heart is voluntarie resolute and obstinate and therefore that the reducing of them was no more to be thought of it beeing impossible but the preseruation of the obedient that so long as there was any hope to regaine them the time did require that all meanes should be vsed to please them but that beeing lost it was necessarie to keepe the good to make the diuision strong and the parties irreconciliable that the affaires of their King did require the same as he would perceiue too late in case he should temporize in Flanders and vse termes of mediocritie that the King should remember what good effects his seuere executions at his entrance into Spaine had produced whereas if hee had proceeded remisly and desired to gaine the fauour of the Protestants hee would haue felt those accidents which are seene in France He complained also that the Count would prescribe a manner of handling matters of Theologie and determine when they should be well digested And last of all hee tolde them of their promise that the King was content that the Councell should end which the Count did labour to hinder The Ambassadors hauing excused the Count and confessed what they had said concerning the Kings pleasure for the end of the Councell the Pope was satisfied so that they would be content he should say so much where he thought it necessarie Whereunto they consenting hee gaue order to his Nuncio in Spaine to complaine to the King and to tell him that he could not penetrate the cause why the Ambassadours of his Maiestie in Rome and Trent should speake diuersly and which imported more himselfe doing what he could to gratifie him for what cause he should be crossed by his Ministers in regard the Councel continuing he was hindered from doing his Maiestie many fauors and graces that if for his affaires in Flanders or for the interests of the Emperour in Germanie he did desire any thing of the Councel he might know by experience how hard it was to effect it in Trent that they might promise themselues any thing from him and that hee was resolute so soone as the Councel was ended to send into all Prouinces to prouide for the particular necessitie of euery one whereas in Trent generall prouisions onely can bee made which haue infinite difficulties to bee fitted to euery place But the perswasions of the Count in Trent made a diuision of the Prelates some desiring that those matters might bee exactly disputed and the rather because very little or nothing was spoken of them by the Schoolemen and whereas for other things handled in the Synode there were decisions either of other Councels or of Popes or an vniforme consent of Doctors these were wholly obscure and in case they were not cleered it would bee sayd that the Councel had failed in the most necessarie things Others said that if there were so many difficulties and contentions in the thing decided already how much more might they be feared that ãâã these which are full of obscuritie where there is no sufficient light shewed by the Doctours they might goe in infinitum because they had a large field in regard of many abuses which were crept into them for matter of gaine and of the difficultie which would arise about the interpretation of the Bulls especially of the words vsed in some of penaltie and guilt as also of the maner of taking Indulgences for the dead Therefore in these and the adoration of Saints the vse only might be handled and the residue omitted and for Purgatorie the opinion of the heretikes condemned only otherwise there would be no end of the Councel nor any resolution of this difficultie While these opinions went about concerning these matters reserued for the last the Legats resolued to dispatch that of Matrimonie and to abbreuiate the time of the Session and to holde it the 19 of August at the latest This pleased the Card of Loraine very much The Card. of Loraine resolueth to goe to Rome who hauing receiued answere out of France that hee should giue the Pope satisfaction in going to Rome did resolue so to do in the end of that moneth so that the Session were celebrated And he was forced to ioyne with the Pope and his adherents not onely in regard of the order receiued out of France but because the Imperialists and Spaniards did mistrust him for the successe of the last Session The 22. of Iuly the Anathematismes were giuen forth not much differing from the manner in which they were established afterwards The greatest varietie was that vntill then they had not sufficiently considered of the fift condemning diuorces allowed in the Code of Iustinian which Anathematisme was aded at the instance of the Cardinal of Loraine to oppose the opinion of the Caluinists And it was easily receiued because it was conformeable to the Schoole doctrine and the Popes Decrees But in that of diuorce for adulterie the composers of the Canons did forbeare to vse the word Anathema fearing to condemne that opinion which was of Saint Ambrose and of many Fathers of the Greeke Church Notwithstanding the others thinking that it was an Article of faith and almost all the Fathers consenting thereunto the Canon was reformed and the Anathema added condemning those that say that the bond is dissolued by adulterie and that either of the parties may contract another Matrimonie whilest the other liueth which Canon receiued afterwards another mutation as shall be saide in due place In the Congregations following the things proposed were easily dispatched but almost all the Prelates left those and spake of âlandâstine mariages though neither the time nor the place did comport it and the difference of opinions therein began to be discouered In the Congregation of the foure and twentieth day in the morning the Bishop of Cortona Ambassador of the Duke of Florence was receiued who made a short speech of the deuotion of his Prince towards the Apostolike Sea and fauour to the Synbd and thankes were giuen him In the congregation that night the French Ambassadors caused a request to be read in the name of their King that children which are in The Ambassador of Florence is receiued in congregation the power of their Parents might not without their consent either many or betroth themselues or if they did that it should be in the power of the parents to make void or ratifie the contract as they pleased And the same day the
fornication and to confine the dispensutions also with in the limits which shall be spoken of in reciting the Decrees There was some contention also about the ninth poynt in which Superiours Whether one may be forbid or forced to marry are forbidde to force their subiects to marry with threats and punishments naming the Emperour and Kings Gulielmus Cassodorus Bishop of Bacellona opposed and saide that it could not bee presupposed that great Princes would meddle in mariages but for great causes and for the publique good that threats and punishments are then bad when they are vsed contrary to order of law but penall precepts conformable to the law are iust and can not bee reprehended If there be any case he said in which the Superiour may iustly command a mariage he may force the celebration of it by penall commands alleading also that it is a thing decided by the Diuines that iust feare doth not cause an inuoluntary action Hee desired that lawfull causes might be excepted and those Superiours only comprehended in the Decree who doe compell against iustice and order of the law saying that many cases may occurre in which the necessity of the publique good doth require the celebration of a mariage which hee that would say that a prince could not command and cause by compulsion to bee celebrated should offend against the law of God and man To this reason he added an example that in the yeere 1556. the second of Ianuary Paul the 4. sent a monitorie to Dame Ioan of Arragon wife of Ascanius Columna that she should not marry any of her daughters without his leaue or if she did the matrimony though consummated should be void which that most wise and sincere Pope would not haue done if Princes had not power to marry their subiects in case of the publique good In the point of not mentioning Princes he was followed by many and the name of the Emperour Kings and Princes was taken away But for the residue hee was much opposed with this reason onely that Matrimony is an holy thing in which the Secular power hath no authority and if there be any lawfull cause to compell any to marry it must be done by the Ecclesiasticall power onely The relation of the monitory of Paul raised a great wispering in the Congregation and afterwards gaue matter of diuers discourses Some sayd he did it not as Prince but as Pope and that he had reason to doe it in regard Ascanius Columna being a traytor vnto him he would not haue him get new adherences by mariage of his daughters by which hee might bee confirmed in his contumacie Others said that the Pope as Vicar of CHRIST hath no traitors intemporall matters and that the opinion of those who thinke that mariages may be made void by Apostolique authority is not well grounded except it bee by course of law or generall canons but not for particular persons and that for this neither reason can be brought nor example found Some denied that one might ground himselfe vpon such actions of popes which shew rather how farre the abuse of their power can stretch then how farre the lawfull vse thereof is extended And there was no lesse difficulty because the Decree did comprehend fathers mothers and other domesticall Superiours who might compell their children especially daughters to marry and it was considered that to come to excommunication in cases of this kind was very hard Yet those who before had defended that children were bound to obey their Fathers in this particular did maintaine it A temper was proposed that hauing first commanded politique Superiours vpon paine of excommunication domesticall Superiours should bee admonished not to compell their children against their will But the same men still opposed and said it was not iust to take from fathers that power which God hath giuen them And in the end it was resolued to take this part quite away But the bishop of Barcellona and some few besides were not of the same opinion as to say that as the authority of fathers and other domesticall Superiours ouer mariages was manifest or at the least not to bee doubted and therefore not to bee spoken of so the same consideration ought to bee had of the authoritie of Politique Superiours The Congregations assembled to discusse this point beeing ended the last whereof was the last of Iulie they beganne to speake priuately of secret mariage And both parties continuing in their owne opinions some said that the difficulty doth presuppose a doctrine of faith and therefore cannot bee determined beeing contradicted by a notable number This troubled them much who desired they should bee made voide and thought that they were wholly barred from all possibility to obtaine it At this time a difficulty arose though priuate yet very contentious A difficulty about censuring the Archbishop of Toledo For the Deputies concerning the Index hauing giuen the worke of Bartholomeus Caranza Arch-bishop of Toledo to some Diuines to bee perused and they hauing related that nothing worthy of censure was found in it the Congregation did approoue it and made publique faith thereof at the petition of his Agent But because the booke and the authour were vnder the censure of the Inquisition of Spaine the Secretary Castellunne complained to the Count of Luna and the Count to the Fathers of that Congregation desiring a retractation The father 's not inclining to reuoke the Decree because they thought it iust the bishop of Lerida either mooued by the Count or for some other cause beganne to speake against it and to taxe it alleadging places of the booke which by a bad interpretation did seeme to deserue censure and which was more touched the iudgement and conscience of those Bishops The Arch bishop of Prague the chiefe of that Congregation in defence of himselfe and his colleagues complained to the Legates desiring they would shew themselues in the businesse and protesting not to assist in any publique act vntill the Congregation had due satisfaction The Cardinall Morone interposed and made peace with these conditions that no other copie of the faith made should bee giuen and that Lerida should giue satisfaction of words to the Congregation and to Prague in particular and that all should bee forgotten on both sides And the Count of Luna with vnresistable entreaties got the testimonie out of the hands of the Agent of Toledo and so this stirre was appeased The Legates gaue the Articles of reformation to the Ambassadours in number thirty eight that they might commend to their consideration what pleased them before they were giuen to the Fathers to bee discussed which 38. Articles of Reformation Articles were diuided and one halfe allotted for the next Session and the other for the Session following for the reasons which shall bee related hereafter The Count of Luna perswaded the other Ambassadours to demaund that deputies might be elected for euery Nation to consider what was fit to be reformed because the modell
prooued For Churches haue no temporall goods but granted by the seculars who can not bee presumed to grant them so as that they may bee managed and dissipated at the pleasure of the Ecclesiastiques by which meanes it ought to bee presupposed that euery benefice had a Patrone from the beginning of it except an absolute donation with a totall cession of the patronage can be shewed And as the Common-wealth or Prince doth succeed him that hath no heire so all benefices the Patronage of which doeth not belong to any ought to bee vnder the publique patronage Some mocked that forme of speech that benefices which had Patrons were in seruitude and the others free as if it were not plaine seruitude to bee vnder the disposition of the Court of Rome which doth manage them contrary to the institution and foundation whereas the seculars doe preserue them Besides the censure of some decrees for this cause they added that others were against the customes and immunities of the French Church as the reseruation of great criminall causes against Bishops to the cognition of the Pope alone taking away the power of Prouinciall and Nationall Councels which haue alwaies adiudged them in all cases and burthening the Bishops by forcing them to litigate out of the Kingdome contrary not onely to the custome of France but to the Canons of ancient Councels also which haue determined that such causes should bee iudged and ended in their proper Countries They saide it was against iustice and the vse of France that benefices should bee clogged with Pensions and Reseruations of Fruits as was obliquely determined Likewise that it was not tolerable that causes of the first instance should be taken out of the Kingdome by the Pope because it taketh away a very ancient vse confirmed by many constitutions of Kings Neither could it bee iustified by the exception of vrgent or reasonable cause experience of all times hauing shewed that all causes may bee taken out of the Kingdome by this pretence For hee that would dispute whether the cause were vrgent or reasonable doeth enter into a double charge and difficulty because not onely the principall cause but that Article also must be discussed in Rome They did by no meanes approoue that the possessing of immoueables should bee granted to begging Friars and sayd that they hauing been receiued into France with that institution it was iust that they should bee maintained in the same state that this was a perperuail Artifice of the Court of Rome to take goods out of the hands of seculars and to draw them into the Clergie and afterwards to Rome that the Munkes did first gaine credit by pretence of the vow of pouerty as if they aimed at no temporall thing but did all in charity for the good of the people afterwards hauing gained reputation the Court do the dispence with them for their vow by which meanes the Monasteries being made rich are giuen in Commenda and finally all commeth to the Court. To this they added an exhortation in the twelfth article made to all the faithfull to giue largely to Bishops and Priests which had beene good in case they did serue the people as they ought and were in need For so Paul doth exhort that hee that is instructed in matters of faith should giue some part of his goods to him that doth instruct him But when hee that beareth the name of a Pastor doth intend rather any other thing then to instruct the people the exhortation is not fit and the rather because Ecclesiasticall goods formerly were for maintaining the poore and redeeming slaues for which cause not the immoueables only but euen the very ornaments of the Church and holy vessels were sold But in these last times it is prohibited to doe it without the Pope which hath enriched âhe Clergie exceeding much In the Mosaicall law God gaue the tenth to the Leuites who were the thirteenth part of the people prohibiting that any more should be giuen vnto them but the Clergie now which is not the fiftieth part hath gotten already not a tenth onely but a fourth part and doth still proceed and gaine vsing also many Artifices therein They said that Moses hauing inuited the people to offer for the fabrique of the Tabernacle when as much was offered as did fuffice did forbid them in the name of God to offer any more but here no end will bee found vntill they haue gotten all if men will continue in the lethargie If some Priests and religious persons bee poore it is because others are excessiuely rich and an equall diuision would make them all rich abundantly But to omit these so euident considerations if they did exhort the people to assist the poore Bishops and Priests in their necessities it would bee tolerable but to say they should bee assisted to maintaine their dignitie which is their pride and luxurie doth signifie nothing but that they are quite without shame It is true that in exchange another Decree was made in the eighteenth Article infauour of the people that dispensations should be giuen graâis which beeing commanded by CHRIST and not obserued there was no hope that this Decree would doe any more good These things being obiected to the Cardinall of Loraine that hee had authorized them against the expresse commandement of the King in his letters of the twentie eighth of August before mentioned hee defended himselfe in one word onely that in the Congregation of the tenth of Nouember the The defence of the Card of Loraine Decrees being read to bee published in the Session the next day the rights and authority of the French King and priuiledges of the Gallican Church were reserued Whereunto Monsieure le Feure replied that himselfe and his colleague hauing vsed all diligence to haue a copie of that Decrce they could neuer obtaine it and that in humane affaires not to appeare was as much as not to bee Besides this did not serue to excuse the things published in the last Session But that which was saide concerning the Synode in the Councels of the King and Parlament was nothing to that which the Bishops and Diuines and their seruants also according to the French libertie did relate to euery one vpon all occasions making iests at the discords and contentions betweene the Fathers at the practises and interests with which the matters of reformation were handled And those who were most familiar with the Cardinall of Loraine spake most of all And The censure made by the French BB. of the Councell after their returne into France A Prouer be made in France concerning the Councell it passed in France in manner of a Prouerbe that the moderne Councell had more authoritie then that of the Apostles because their owne pleasure onely was a sufficient ground for the Decrees without admitting the holy Ghost But in Germany the Decrees of reformation were not thought considerable neither by the Protestants nor by the Catholiques The Protestants did examine the
quite altered in diuers Kingdomes and Countreys of Christendome the Grandies sometimes diuided and armed one against another sometimes ioyned in confederations and leagues the Ecclesiastikes oppressed the Protestants persecuted the Bishops of Rome as it were acting their parts and most liuely deciphered in their naturall colours If learning will content thee marke the disputations of the Theologues and the deepe discourses of the Author himselfe If policie will please thee thou shalt finde it in the consultations and treaties of Princes managed with admirable dexterity by their Ambassadors and Ministers and generally no delight will bee wanting to thee which thy curiositie can desire or any other Historie affoord But consider aboue all in what a strange manner the Conciliarie Acts of this assembly in Trent were caried By reading of those few words of thy Countrey-man Edmond Campian below in this page thou maist perceiue in what repute the Papalins doe hold it and after when thou hast read the Booke thou wilt know how much it is ouer-valued Compare thy iudicious censure with his that is partiall and thou shalt finde them to agree as white with blackenesse darkenesse with light Farewell Verba Edmundi Campiani ratione quarta reddita Academicis TRidentina Synodus quo magis inueterascet eò magis indies ebque perennius efflorescet Bone Deus quae gentium varietas qui delectus Episcoporum totius orbis qui regum rerumpublicarum splendor quae medulla Theologorum quae sanctitas quae lachrymae quae ieiunia qui flores Academici quae linguae quanta subtilitas quantus labor quam infinita lectio quanta virtutum studiorum diuitiae augustum illud Sacrarium impleuerunt The words of Edmond Campian in his fourth reason giuen to the Vniuersities THe Synod of Trent the older it waxeth the more it will flourish Good God what varietie of Nations what choice of Bishops of the whole world what splendor of Kings and Common-wealths what marrow of Theologues what sanctitie what weepings what fasts what Academicall flowres what languages what subtilties what labour what infinite reading what riches of vertues and studies did fill vp that Maiesticall sacred place TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD THE LORD Archbishop of Canterburie his GRACE Primate of all ENGLAND and Metropolitane and one of His MAIESTIES most Honourable Priuie Councell MOst Reuerend in Christ It may seeme strange and I am sure it is without example that of one Councell onely so large an Historie should be written and so full of all varietie of matter For in those of former ages in which the Holy Ghost did really and effectually assist the Fathers howsoeuer more Prelates and Diuines were assembled from places more remote and the actions guided by the greatest Princes of all those times yet nothing was attempted to encrease or maintaine the Heresies and abuses that raigned then nor was any thing remarkeable but the very Doctrines and Decrees themselues But after that the Bishops of Rome scorning to be Ministers and Seruants made themselues Masters and Monarkes of the Church of God the practises and inuentions of worldly men chased away the heauenly inspirations of the blessed Spirit and greater confusions and troubles did arise in handling Diuine Mysteries then did happen at any other time in negotiating the affaires of Kingdomes and of Common-wealths This hath ministred a whole Ocean of occurrences and affoorded a most copious Subiect to this present Treatise And so irresistable is the force of Truth and the Diuine Prouidence so great that howsoeuer the Romanists haue vsed all possible diligence to hinder the finding out of their vnlawfull proceedings in this Councell by suppressing all publique writings and monuments by which their treacheries and abuses might bee discouered more plainely to the eyes of the world the writer of this Historie a man of admirable learning exquisite iudgement indefatigable industrie and integritie scarcely to be matched hath been raised vp by God who out of the Diaries Memorials Registers and other writings made and preserued by the Prelates and Diuines themselues and by the Ambassadours of Princes and Republiques who were assistants herein which are the most infallible grounds that any writer can haue hath reuealed an infinite of intolerable abuses and as the prouerbe saith Cornicum oculos confixit This Booke I haue translated out of Italian into our vulgar language presuming to commend it to the royall protection of his sacred Maiestie for whose sake as some reasons induce me to beleeue it was principally composed And because I vndertooke this worke at your Graces command who haue beene the chiefest cause why the originall crossed the Seas before the iust natiuitie of it and saw the first light within his Maiesties dominions as also in regard of the high place you most deseruedly beare in the Church of God I thought it my dutie to craue your fauour likewise that as the birth of it hath beene happie by your Graces meanes so the growth may accordingly proceed and the fruit of both which is to remooue an erronious opinion of the infallibilitie of this pretended Councell may constantly endure vntill the worlds end In publishing heereof if my Pen hath not merited such praise as others might yet my desire to benefit Gods Church hath not beene wanting and my zeale to serue your Grace in whatsoeuer I am able shall neuer yeeld to any Vnto whom I wish for the publike benefit of Church and Common-wealth and for your owne particular contentment a perfect accomplishment of all your pious and honorable designes Your Grace's most obliged to doe you seruice NATHANAEL BRENT THE FIRST BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT MY purpose 1500 Pope ALEXANDER 6 Emperour MAXIMLLIAN I. HENRY 7. King of England LEVVIS 12. French king is to write the History of the Councell The purpose of the Author of Trent For though many famous Historians of our age haue made mention in their writings of some particular accidents that happened therein and Iohn Sleidam a most diligent author hath related with exquisite industry the causes that went before notwithstanding all these things put together would not suffice for an entire narration For my selfe so soone as I had vnderstanding The meanes he vsed for collection of his matter of the affaires of the world I became exceeding curious to know the whole proceedings therof and after I had diligently read whatsoeuer I found written and the publique instructions whether printed or diuulged by pen I betooke my selfe without sparing either paines or care to search in the remainder of the writings of the Prelates and others who were present in the Councel the Records which they left behinde them and the Suffrages or opinions deliuered in publique preserued by the Authors themselues or by others and the letters of aduice written from that Citie whereby I haue had the fauour to see euen a whole register of Notes and Letters of those persons who had a great part
the Pope and to make the Emperor the principall and the Pope his minister By the obseruation of these beginnings he concluded that there was little hope in the affayres of Germany and that hee was to thinke of a defensiue that the disease might not passe to other parts of the body of the Church And because that which was past could not be yndone hee thought it not wisedome to shew it was done against his will but to make himselfe the author 1531 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. He writeth to al Princes that he would call a Councell though he neuer meant it of it that he might receiue a lesse blow in his reputation Therefore he gaue an account of the things past to all Kings and Princes dispatching his letters the first of December all of the same tenour that he hoped the Lutheran heresie might be extinguished by the presence of the Emperour and that principally for that cause hee went to Bolonia to intreat him for it though he knew that of himself he was very wel affected that way But hauing receiued aduice from the Emperour and from his Legat Campeggio that the Protestants are become more obstinate hee hath communicated the whole to the Cardinals and together with them seeth cleerely that there remaineth no other remedie but that which hath beene vsed by his Predecessors that is a generall Councell Therefore hee exhorteth them to assist in the Councell that shall be called either in person or by their Ambassadours a thing so holy that hee is resolued to put it in execution so soone as it is possible intimating a generall and free Councell in some fitte place in Italie The Popes letters were knowen to the whole world because his ministers endeuoured in euery place to giue notice of them vnto all not because the Pope or the Court desired to apply their minds to a Councell from which they were most auerse but to entertaine the world that by expectation of the remedie of the abuses and inconueniences they might remaine constant in obedience Yet few were deceiued for it was not hard to discouer that to desire Princes to send Ambassadours to a Councell whereof And his collusion is discouered by many neither time nor place nor manner was resolued on was too much affected preuention But the Protestants also tooke occasion by these letters to write likewise to the Kings and Princes and the next yeere in February they framed 1531 The Protestants doe write likewise to all Princes a letter to euery one vnder a common name of all of this tenour That the old complaint of pious men against the vices of the Clergie noted by Iohn Gerson Nicolas Clemangis and others in France and of Iohn Collet in England and of others elswhere was knowen vnto their Maiesties which also happened in Germanie in these last yeers by occasion of the detestable infamous gaine which some Friars made by publishing Indulgences And passing from this to relate whatsoeuer happened vntill the last Diet they said that their aduersaries endeuoured to incite the Emperor and other Kings against them vsing diuers calumnies which as they haue withstood in Germanie so they will more easily confute in a generall Councel of the whole world wherunto they will referre themselues so that it may be such a one in which preiudices and passion may take no place That amongst the Calumnies laid vpon them this is the principall that they condemne all Magistrates and vilifie the dignitie of Lawes which is not onely not true but as they haue shewed in the Diet of Augusta their doctrine honoureth Magistrates and defendeth the strength of Lawes more then euer hath been done in other ages teaching Magistrates that their state and kinde of life is most acceptable to God and preaching to the people that they are bound by Gods commandement to giue honour and obedience to them and that he wil not leaue vnpunished the disobedient because the Magistrate hath his gouernement by diuine ordination That they haue desired to signifie these things to them Kings and Princes for cleering of themselues before them praying them not to beleeue the calumnies and to suspend their iudgements vntill those that are accused haue place to acquite themselues publiquely And therefore they will desire the Emperour that hee would call a godly and free Councell in Germanie as soone as might bee and not to vse force vntill the matter be disputed and lawfully defined The French King answered with very courteous letters in substance giuing The answere of the French King to the Protestants them thankes for communicating vnto him a businesse of so great weight he shewed them that he was glad to vnderstand of their innocencie and did approoue the instance they made that the vices might bee amended wherein they shall finde his Will to concurre with theirs that their requiring of a Councell was iust and holy yea necessary not onely for the affayres of Germany but of the whole Church that it was not honest to vse Armes where the controuersies may bee ended with treaties The letters of the King of England were of the same Tenour but that hee The answere of the King of England declared in particular that himselfe also desired a Councell and that hee would mediate with Charles to find out a meanes of composition The Emperours Decree being knowen throughout all Germanie they began immediatly to accuse the professors of the new Religion in the chamber Sentences were made in the chamber of Spirae against the Protestants and contemned of Spira some for zeale others for reuenge and some also to possesse the goods of their aduersaries Many sentences were made many declarations and many confiscations against Princes Cities and priuate men and none tooke place but some against priuate men whose goods were within the territories of Catholiques By others the sentences were contemned with great diminution of the honour not onely of the Chamber but of the Emperour also who soone perceiued that the remedie was not fitted to themaladie which increased dayly For the Protestant Princes and Cities besides that they esteemed little the iudgements of the Chamber combined themselues together prepared for their defence and fortified themselues with forraine intelligences so that it appeared that in case things went on a Warre would arise dangerous for both parties and whatsoeuer the issue was pernitious for Germany Wherefore he was willing that some Princes should interpose and find out a way of agreement To this end many heads and conditions of composition were negotiated all this yere 1531 and to giue them some conclusion a Diet at Ratisbon was appointed for the next yeere In the meane space all things remained full of suspitions and the Zuinglius taketh armes and is slaine diffidences betweene the one part and the other rather increased And this yeere also there happened a notable euent among the Suisses which composed the disputes between them For though the
and punishments against poore innocent people who adhere to that religion for conscience sake And how shall they be able to accuse the Pope and his followers when himselfe will be iudge And to appoue his Briefe is nothing else but to consent to their owne condemnation And therefore that they haue alwayes demanded a free and Christian Councel not onely that euery man may freely speake the Turkes and infidels being excluded but that those that are linked together by oathes and other Couenants may not bee Iudges and that the word of God may gouerne and define all the controuersies That they well know that there are learned and godly men in other Nations but withall they assure themselues that if the vnlimited power of the Pope shall be moderated not their Diuines onely but many others who now by reason of oppression hide themselues will labour for reformation of the Church That they will not dispute of the situation and fitnesse of Mantua but they may well say that so long as there is warre in Italie they cannot want matter of suspition That it is sufficient to say of the Duke of that Citie that he hath a brother a Cardinall one of the prime men of the Court. That in Germany there are many Cities as commodious as Mantua where Iustice and equitie doe flourish and in Germanie those secret wiles to take away mens liues are neither vsed nor knowne as they are in other places That in the ancient Councels the securenesse of the place hath euer been first sought for which would not be sufficient there though hee the Emperour were personally present in the Councell For it is knowne that the Popes grant him place in consultations but for power of determining they reserue it to themselues onely That it was knowne what happened to the Emperour Sigismond in the Councell of Constance whose safe-conduct was violated by the Synod and himselfe constrained to put vp so great an affront Therefore they prayed his Maiestie to consider the importance of these reasons There appeared in this same Diet the Bishop of Aix sent by the Pope to inuite them to the Councell But hee did no good and some of the Princes Some of the Protestant Princes would not so much as heare thé Popes Nuncio would not so much as heare him And to make their reasons knowne to the world they printed and published a writing where they laboured principally to answere that obiection that they would not submit themselues to any Iudge that they despised other nations that they refused the supreame They iustifie their actions to the world by writing tribunall of the Church that they had renewed heresies formerly condemned that they were glad of ciuill discords that the faults which they found in the manners of the Court of Rome were small and tolerable They alleadged the causes why it was not fit that the Pope alone nor yet together with his adherents should be iudge they brought the examples of many Councels refused by diuers of the Fathers and in fine implored the ayde of all Princes offering that whensoeuer a lawfull Councell shall bee called they will therein defend their cause and render an account of all their actions They sent also an expresse Ambassadour to the French King to giue him a particular account of the same things who answered that for the Councell he was of their opinion not to approoue it except it were lawfull and in a secure place assuring them that his sonne in-law the King of Scotland was of the same mind The Duke of Mantua to gratifie the Pope granted his Citie for the Councell without considering what he did thinking as others that it could not The Duke of Mantua maketh a grant of his Citie and afterwards recalleth it be effected there being warres betweene the Emperour and French King and Germany opposing it for whose sake it was called But when hee saw the intimation he began to thinke how to secure the place and sent a proposition to the Pope that in regard of the great number of those that would come to the Councel there was need of a great garrison which he would not haue depend vpon any but himselfe and that hee was not able to maintaine it Therefore in case his Holinesse would celebrate the Councell in that Citie he must allow him money for soldiers pay The Pope answered that the multitude would not consist of men of armes nor professed for the war but of Ecclesiasticall and learned persons which one magistrate whom hee would depute to render iustice with a small court and gard was able to keepe in order that a garrison of souldiers would breed a generall suspicion and became not the place of the Councell where all should appeare and bee truely peaceable and that in case a garrison were necessary it were not reasonable to put it into the hands of any but of the Councel it self that is of the Pope who is head thereof The Duke considering that iurisdiction draweth The Pope claymeth right to administer iustice where the Councell shall be celebrated with it absolute soueraigntie replyed that by no meanes hee would haue iustice administred in his Citie but by his owne officers The Pope a very wiseman who seldome receiued any answere which hee did not foresee was much amazed and answered the Dukes man that hee would neuer haue beleeued that by his Lord a Prince of Italy whose family hath beene so much aduanced by the Apostolicall Sea who had a brother a Cardinall that would bee denied him of which neuer any made doubt before which the Law of God and man doth giue him which the very Lutherans cannot denie that is to be supreame iudge of the Clergie a thing which the Duke denieth not to his owne Bishops to iudge the causes of Priests in Mantua That in the Councel none should be present but the Ecclesiastiques who are exempted from the secular power both themselues and their families Which Priests concubines are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is so cleere that the Doctors of Diuinitie affirme that the very concubines of Priests are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and yet he would denie him a Magistrate to render iustice to those men during the time of the Councell The Duke for all this was constant aswell in refusing the Popes Magistrates as also in demaunding pay for souldiers These conditions seeming hard to the Pope contrary as he sayd to the auncient custome and against the dignity The Pope resolueth not to call the Councel at Mantua of the Sea and Ecclesiasticall libertie he would not yeeld vnto them and resolued not to call the Councell at Mantua He remembred very well what happened to Iohn 23. for calling a Councell where another was stronger then hee His purpose therefore was to prolong the time and excused himselfe in a publique Bull saying in substance that though with griefe hee was constrained to depute an other place for the Synod yet hee endured it with
by the Popes consent that it might appeare there was some designe in Rome and some paines taken also for reformation The coppy was suddenly printed and published throughout all Germany and many wrote against it both in Dutch and Latine And the number of the Protestants increased dayly in that Countrey the king of Denmarke and some princes of the house of Brandeburg being entred into their league Nouember drawing neere the Pope sent out a Bull for conuocation of The Councell is intimated at Vicenza and three Legates appointed the Councell at Vicenza and alledging the necessitie to prorogue the time because winter was at hand hee did intimate it for the first of May the next yeere 1538. and appoynted three Cardinals Legats for that place Lorenzo Campeggio Legate before for Clement the seuenth in Germanie Iomes Simoneta and Ierom Aleander created Cardinals by himselfe So soone as this Bull went out the King of England published another Manifost against this new conuocation and addressed it to the Emperor Kings Another manifest published by the K ãâ¦ã of England and Christian people dated the eight day of April the same yeere 1538. that hauing before declared to the world the manifold causes why hee had resused the Councell which the Bishop of Rome fained hee would celebrate in Mantua prorogued afterwards without assignation of any certaine place it seemed not conuenient to protest as often as hee did excogitate a new way and to refuse that Councell which the Pope ãâ¦ã de a colourable shew that he would celebrate Hee said that that declaration desended his and his Kingdomes cause against all the attempts that either Paul or any other Pope could make which he was willing to confirme with this Epistle to excuse himselfe for not going to Vicenza more then hee would haue done to Mantua though no man desired a publike assembly of Christians more then himselfe so that the Councell bee generall free and picus such as hee hath described in his protestation against the Councell of Mantua And as nothing is more holy then a generall Conuocation of Christians so nothing is more preiudiciall and pernicious to religion then a Councell abused for gaine and profit or confirmation of errours That it is called a generall Councell because all Christians may speake their opinions and that it cannot bee called generall where onely they are heard who are resolued to put themselues on the Popes side in all matters and where the same men are plaintifes defendants aduocates and iudges That all may bee sayd of Viconza which in his declaration hath been said of Mantua And briefly repeating a short contents thereof hee sayd if Frederick Duke of Mantua hath not yeelded so much to the Popes authoritie as to grant him his Citie in that manner that he would why should we so much esteeme it as to goe whither hee pleaseth If the Pope hath power from God to call Princes whither hee will why can hee not choose what place hee listeth and make himselfe obeyed If the Duke of Mantua can with reason denie the place which the Pope hath chosen why cannot other Kings and Princes refuse to goe thither And if all Princes should denie him their Cities where would be his power what a thing would it haue beene if all men had put themselues into the iourney and being arriued there should haue beene shut out of doores by the Duke of Mantua That which happened for Mantua may happen likewise for Vicenza The Legats went to Vicenza at the time appointed and the Pope to Nizza The Legates toe to Vicenza in Prouence at the same time to speake personally with the Emperour and French King which hee gaue out was onely to make peace betweene those A conference in Nizza betweene the Pope French K. and King of Spaine two great Princes though his principall ende was to draw the Dukedome of Milan into his house I here the Pope amongst other things desired them both to send their Ambassadours to the Councell and to cause the Prelates which were in their traines to goe also and to giue order that those that were at home in their Kingdomes should begin their voyage thither For gluing the order they both excused and said that first it was fit to informe themselues by the Prelates of the necessities of their Churches and for sending those that wore present that it would bee hard to perswade them to goe before they had consolted with others The Pope was so easily satisfied with the answere that it was doubted whether hee more desired the affirmatiue or the negatiue Therefore this Treatie being vnprofitable as were all his other in that meeting hee went his way and being at Genua in The Councel is defened vnull Easter his returne receiued letters from his Legates who were at Vicenza yet alone without any Prelate wherefore hee recalled them and by his Bull dated the eight of Iulie prolonged the terme of the Councell vntil the next Easter day This yeere the Pope brake the wise patience or rather dissimulation which for foure yeeres together hee had vsed towards England and sent against the King a terrible thundering Bull such as neuer was The Pope thundereth against the K. of England vsed by his predecessours nor imitated by his successours Which fulmination hauing its originall from the Manifests published against the Councel of Mantua and Vicenza my purpose requireth I should make mention thereof Besides for the vnderstanding of many accidents which shall bee related heereafter it is necessary to repeate this euent with the particulars of it The King of England hauing denied his obedience to Rome and declared himselfe head of the English Church the yeere 1534. as hath beene said in its place Pope Paul immediately after his assumption was continually instigated by the Emperour for his owne interests and by the Court which thought by that meanes either to regaine England or set it on fire to fulminate against that King which hee as a man well experienced in the world iudged would bee to little purpose considering that if the thunders of his predecessors neuer had good successe when they were beleeued and feared by all there was lesse hope they could effect any thing after a doctrine was published and receiued by many which did contemne them Hee thought it wisedome to hold a weapon within the scabberd which had no other edge but what was giuen by the opinion of those against whom it was vsed But the beheading of the Cardinall of Rochester happening in the yeere 1535 the other Cardinals were earnest in remonstrating vnto him what a shame and how great a danger it was to the Order which euer was esteemed most sacred and inuiolable if such an example should bee suffered to passe For the Cardinals defend the Popedome boldly with all Princes because they are assured of their liues which assurance when it shall be taken away and made knowen to the Seculars that the Cardinals may bee
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâlding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused ãâã ââof the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea ãâ¦ã that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâth of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are ãâ¦ã ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâs the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxââe because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ For the glosse saith he could not teach
diuers requests in priuate vnto some of those who remained in Trent to cause them to goe to Bolonia or at the least to make them depart from thence But they gained none but Galeatius Florimante Bishop of Aquila They laboured to bring to the Session all their friends that parted from Trent and that more should come also which was easie to doe by reason of the commodious passage from Rome thither Diuers Congregations were made in which nothing was handled but how they might defend the Translation to bee lawfull and to shew that those of Trent were bound to ioyne with them The 21. of April being come the day appointed for the Session with great concourse of all the people of Bolonia and much solemnitie the Legats The first Session in Bolonia accompanied with thirty foure Bishops went to the Councel house where nothing was done but a Decree read which sayd that it being resolued in Trent to translate the Synode to Bolonia and to celebrate the Session that day publishing Canons in matter of the Sacraments and of reformation yet considering that many Prelates of the Councel were imployed in their Churches by reason of the holy dayes of Easter hoping they will returne ere long that all may be done with honour and grauity the Synode hath deferred the celebration of that Session vntill the second of Iune reseruing power to themselues to abreuiate the terme It was decreed also to write letters in the name of the holy generall Synode to the Fathers remaining in Trent exhorting them to goe to Bolonia and to vnite themselues with the Body from which being separated they cannot bee called an Ecclesiasticall Congregation but doe giue much scandall to Christendome These letters beeing receiued in Trent were thought not to be discreet and did rather exasperate then mollifie their mindes Therefore they resolued not to answere for feare of making a contention and so to let the attempt fall which was ascribed to the Cardinall of Monte his too much liberty not to the moderation of that Assembly The Emperour who was in Saxonie with a puissant Army in the very face The Elector of Saxony is taken prisoner in battell and the Landgraue of Has ãâã th yeeld of that Elector wholly busied in martiall affaires had laid aside all thoughts of the Councell And the 24 of the same moneth hauing put his Armie in order vpon the riuer Elb called by the Latines Albi came to a set battell where the Duke Elector was wounded and taken prisoner and his Armie defeated The Protestant forces being weakened hereby the Landgraue was The Saxon is condemned to ãâã but his ãâã is ââuen vpon hard conditions enforced to yeelde and some few dayes after by the mediation of his sonne in law Mauritius and the Elector of Brandeburg did wilingly make his personall appearance The Duke was first condemned to die as a traytor and then his life was giuen him vpon diuers hard conditions all which hee accepted but his submission to the Councell in matter of religion And Caesar was content that the others beeing obserued this should be omitted Other conditions were proposed also to the Landgraue amongst which one was to obey the Decrees of the Councell of Trent whereunto he consented not but subscribed to referre himselfe to a godly and free Councell where the Head and the members might be reformed which also the Duke Maurice and the Elector of Brandeburg would doe They were both imprisoned the Saxon for euer and the Landgraue during the Emperours pleasure Caesar beeing made Lord of Germany by this victory became Master of a great deale of Artilery and drew much money from the Cities and Princes and to giue a peaceable forme to what he had atchieued by warre he ordayned a Diet in Ausburg These things did much afflict the Pope who considered that Italy was without helpe and remained at the Emperors discretion Yet he was comforted The Pope is afflicted in mind with the Emperors prosperity that hauing gotten the conquest by force hee would bee compelled to maintaine it by the same meanes and could not remoue his army from thence very soon In the mean space he had time to treat agree with the new French King and the Italians and to secure himselfe In all these troubles he was consolated being deliuered from feare of the Councell Hee commended aboue measure the resolution of the Cardinall Monte to whom hee attributed this benefit Hee resolued to send into France Ieronymus Boccaferrius a Romane Maketh a confederation with the new French King Cardinall of Saint George in shew to condole with the King for the death of his father and to giue him ioy of the beginning of his kingdome but with Commission to make intelligence and confederation with him The Pope gaue the Legate most ample power to grant the King all his demaunds in matter of Benefices without regarding the Decrees of the Tridentine Councel And sendeth a Legat into Germany And to be ready to embrace all occasions which might arise in Germanie to trouble the Emperour and that no resolution might be taken in the Diet to his preiudice he sent Francis Cardinall Sfondrato for Legate with instruction to treat with the Clergie and to keepe them in deuotion to make diuers propositions to the Emperour to establish the Councell in Bolonia which if it were not in a place of his owne subiection hee feared more then the Emperours Armes in Italy At this time there was a great sedition in Naples because the Viceroy D. A great commotion is raised in Naples by bringing in the Inquisition Pedro di Toledo desired to bring the Inquisition into the kingdome according to the custome of Spaine The Napolitans resisted and made a seditious crie throughout Naples God saue the Emperour and confound the Inquisition then being assembled they chose a Magistrate to defend them saying That when they yeelded their obedience to the Catholique King they made an expresse capitulation that causes of heresie should bee censured by ordinary Ecclesiasticall Iudges and that the particular office of the Inquisition should not bee brought in For this cause the Spaniards and Napolitans did seditiously take Armes and many were slaine and there was danger of rebellion When all things were set in order fifty thousand men beeing put in Armes assembled by the sound of Bels the Spaniards being retired into the Castles and the people fortified with Artillery in conuenient places there was as it were a formall warre betweene the Citie and the Castles The tumult lasted from the end of May vntill the midst of Iuly and more then three hundred persons were slaine on both sides In which interim the Citie sent Ambassadors And nourished by the Pope to the Emperour and the Pope offering to yeeld if they might bee receiued It was enough for the Pope to nourish the sedition which he did with much dexterity hauing not forces to maintaine the enterprise But the
displeased with the answere giuen him that is that the Decrees made and to be made are receiued and that the manner vsed euer since the Apostles time is obserued That he will auoid all negligence in prouiding for the Church and if Caesar will be diligent let him keepe himselfe within the limits prescribed to him by the lawes and Fathers The functions of them both being distinct will be profitable to the Church And concerning the Translation whether it were lawfull or no he called the cause to him and deputed 4. Cardinals ãâã Burgâis Poole and Crescentius to heare it commanding euery one that vntill it was ended they should attempt no nouitie giuing the terme of a mo ãâ¦ã to the Fathers of Bolonia and Trent to produce their reasons And he ãâ¦ã ed this decree to be Written by the Secretary of the Consistory in the accustomed iudiciall forme of the Court inhibiting the Prelats of Bolonia and Trent to innouate any thing while the cause depended The Imperialists did laugh extreamely at the Popes distinction of protesting against the Pope and before him But Diego made a new Protestation saying hee had a speciall mandate from the Emperour to protest as he had done The Popes inhibition beeing receiued in Bolonia and no more assemblies of Bishops or Congregations of Diuines being made all departed by little and little except the Popes stipendaries who could not doe it with their honour Those of Trent mooued not according to the Emperours wil that Don Diegâ makâth a new protâstation they might keepe there some signe of the Councell and hold the Catholikes of Germany in hope and the Protestants in their dutie and that their promise to obey the Councel of Trent might not be voyd there being none at al. The Pope caused his answere giuen to Mendoza to come to the knowledge of the Fathers of Trent and expected fifteene dayes that some ouerture would be made by him of them that he should be Iudge as hee had desseigned But seeing nothing succeeded he wrote a Briefe to the Cardinall Pacceco The Pope wriâeth to the Fathers in Trent by way of cââation and to the Arch bishops and Bishops of Trent in manner of a citation in which hauing deliuered the causes which mooued him to intimate the Councell and the impediments and delayes which happened in calling it and the ioy he had to see it begun which was increased by the happie proceeding hoping that in a short time prouision would bee made against the euils of the Church hee added that he receiued as much sorrow from the contrary encounters so that vnderstanding the departure of his Legates and maior part of the Bishops from Trent some remayning still there hee was grieued for that it might hinder the progresse of the Councell and giue fcandall to the Church This being as well knowen to them as to him hee marueiled why if the Translation of the Councell seemed iust vnto them they went not in company with the others if vniust why they made not their complaint to him That it was a cleere case whereof they could not bee ignorant that they were bound to doe the one or the other either of which if it had beene embraced would haue taken away all occasion of scandal That he could not choose but write to theÌ with griefe that they were defectuous in the one or the other and that hee was sooner aduised by the Emperour of their complaints then by any of them so much as by letter or messenger and that for this negligence he had more cause to complaine of the Cardinall who was more obliged by reason of his Cardinalitie But because that which they should haue done was preuented by Caesar who hath complained by his Ambassadour that the Translation is void and vnlawfull he doth readily offer vnto them that which should not haue beene denied if they had made the case kowen that is to heare their complaints and take knowledge of the cause And though he ought to presuppose that the Translation is lawfull yet to doe the part of a iust iudge hee willingly offereth to heare them and their reasons which they shall bring to the contrary that herein hee would hold and esteeme of the Spanish Nation and of their persons not suffering the great presumtions to preuaile which ought to bee had against them Therefore hauing by aduise of the Cardinals called the cause of the Translation of the Councell vnto him and giuen commission to some of them to relate it in Consistory all that pretend interest being cited and the Prelates of Bolonia and Trent inhibited to attempt any thing while the cause dependeth as was contained in the writing whereof he sent them a copy desiring to conclude the cause as soone as may be he commandeth them that pretending the Translation to be of no force they send three at the least well instructed to assist in iudgement and to alleadge their pretensions and to render their presence as soone as may bee concluding that the presentation of the Briefe to the Cardinall or to two or three of them affixed at the Church doore of Trent shall bind them all as if it had beene personally Who answere thus intimated to euery one The Pope sent also to those of Bolonia to intimate the same Decree who sent immediatly to Rome But the Cardinall Pacceco and the other Spaniards in Trent who were in number thirteene hauing first sent to know the Emperours mindâ answered the Popes letter the three and twentieth of March thus in substance That they trusted in his benignitie and wisedome which will easily know that in contracting the Translation in being silent in remayning in that Citie they thought of nothing lesse then of offending his Holinesse yea that the principall cause why they dissented was because a matter of so great weight was handled without his knowledge wherein also they desired that so small account should not be made of the Emperour That it seemed cleere to them that the Translation would not bee well expounded nor easily approoued by his Holinesse whom they prayed not to beleeue that the Emperour had preuented their complaint exacted by his Beatitude because they had complained first to him but that hee did it of his owne motion who thought the protection of the Church belonged to him that they should neuer haue thought that his Holinesse would haue desired to haue beene assisted by them to whom they beleeued an absolute account was giuen by his Legates in regard what they spake was in publike and written by Notaries that it seemed enough for them to deliuer their opinion and then to bee silent Therefore they did not beleeue their presence was necessarie in ought else That if there bee any defect yet their plaine meaning is cleare That they thought it enough to dissent from the Translation and for modestie and humilitie not to trouble his Holinesse whom they supposed would not bee wanting to performe what hee thought fit for
England about religion gained authority ãâ¦ã gether with Thomas ãâã Archbishop of Canterbury did ãâã the Protestants and brought in some of their owne Doctors and hauing layd some foundation of doctrine especially amongst the Nobility they assembled the States of the Kingdome which they call a Parliament and by public decree of the King and of that banished the Masse For which a ãâ¦ã popular sedition beeing made by those who required the restitution of the Edicts of Henrys ãâ¦ã of the old Religion ãâ¦ã and ãâ¦ã arise in the Kingdome Saint Martins day beeing come ãâ¦ã were great the ãâã Councel were held in many Cities and the ãâ¦ã reformation of the Emperour was receiued changing th ãâ¦ã onely as it ãâã med to agree best to the manner of decreeing in euery ãâã yet without prouision made for the execution and all ãâ¦ã for 1549 1549 The Diocesan Councels are held and the Emperors reformation is receiued The ãâã ãâã Councell of Collen onely the ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã of ãâ¦ã The The Decrees where of the the Low Coutreys as being subiect to that Sea ãâ¦ã of should ãâ¦ã charging the Magi ãâã to ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã same stile who the third The Prouinciall Councell of Mentz wââke ãâ¦ã of his Pr ãâ¦ã made 48. Decrees in doctrine of ãâ¦ã In the poynts decided by ãâ¦ã doctrine in others the more ãâ¦ã points are remarkeable where In ãâ¦ã pointâ ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã to be ãâã or haue D ãâ¦ã me ãâã ãâ¦ã be doe shew how much the opinions of ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã the ãâ¦ã after which ãâ¦ã may ãâ¦ã that Religion cannot be handled in a Nationall Councel And though one may ground himselfe more vpon diuers Prouinciall Councels of Africa Egypt of Syria and other parts of the East yet this being moderne though not of such consequence will perhaps more prouoke the Reader to marke it The Elector of Triers did celebrate also his Synode and other Metropolitanes not departing from the Communion of the Pope did all publish the Imperiall Edicts of Ausburg as well for the Interim of Religion as for the Other prouincial Councell are held Ecclesiasticall reformation The Nuncij destinated by the Pope the yeere before and deferred for the The Nuncij goe into Germany and are despised in all places causes aforesaid began their iourney for Germany who in euery place where they passed were despised euen by the Catholikes themselues so odious was the Popes name and the very habit of his Ministers in regard of his differences with the Emperour and of the courses hee tooke And finally in the end of May they went to Caesar into the Low Countreys where after long discussion how to execute the Popes commandements there being difficultie in euery proposition for one part or other in fine the Emperor resolued that hauing faculty from the Pope to substitute they should substitute the Bishops euery one in his owne Diocesse referring all to their consciences This match was not readily made by the Nuncij yet condescending at the last a substitution was printed in the name of the three Nuncij leauing a place for the name of the Prelate vnto whom it was to bee directed and inserting first the tenor of the Popes Bull and alleadging for cause of the substitution their not beeing able to bee in euery place they did communicate their authority with aduice not to grant the Communion of the Cup and vse of eating flesh but with great maturitie and euident profit prohibiting that ought should be payd for those Graces Caesar vndertooke to send them to whom and where it was fit and to what place soeuer hee addressed them hee gaue them to vnderstand that the proceeding should be with gentlenesse and dexterity There was very little vse of these faculties for those Their Faculties did but little good that continued in the Popes obedience had no need of them and those who were aliened did not onely not care for them but refused them also A few dayes after Ferentino departed Fano and Verona remained with Caesar vntill the Archbishop of Siponto was sent by Iulius the third as shall be sayd in its place At the same time the French King making his first entry into Paris the The French King maketh his first entry into Paris publisheth an Edict in fauour of the Roman religion fourth of Iuly caused a solemne procession to bee made and published an Edict rendring a reason thereof that hee did it to signifie vnto all that hee receiued the protection of the Catholike religion and of the Apostolike Sea and the care of the Ecclesiasticall order and that hee abhorred the nouitie of religion and testified to all his will to perseuere in the doctrine of the Church of Rome and to banish the new heretikes out of all his dominions and hee caused this Edict to be printed in French and sent it into all parts of his kingdome Hee gaue leaue also to his Prelates to make a prouinciall assembly to reforme the Churches which being knowen at Rome was thought to bee a bad example and might bee a beginning to make the French Church independant And vseth much seuerity against the Lutherans of the Church of Rome Hee caused also many Lutherans to bee put to death in Paris himselfe beeing present at the spectacle and in the beginning of the next yeere hee renewed the Edict against them laying grieuous punishments vpon the Iudges who were not diligent in detecting and punishing them But the Councell in Bolonia hauing slept two yeeres the seuenth of Nouember the Pope seeing a letter of Duke Octauius his nephew that hee would make an agreement with Ferrandus Gonzaga to enter into Parma which Citie the Pope caused to bee held in the name of the Apostolike Sea hee was so assaulted with perturbation of minde and anger that hee swooned The Pope dieth with passion and after some fewe houres comming to himselfe he fell into a Feauer whereof he dyed within three dayes This made Monte part from Bolonia The election of the new Pope to be at the Election of the new Pope and all the other Prelats to retire to their houses The custome is that the Cardinals doe solemnize the Obsequies of the defunct Pope nine dayes and enter into the Conclaue the tenth Then by reason of the absence of many they entred not vntill the 28. of the moneth The Cardinall Pacceco left not Trent vntill the Emperour vnderstanding of the Popes death gaue him order to goe to Rome where hee arriued many dayes after the Conclaue was shut vp The Cardinals being assembled to create the Pope and making capitulations according to the custome which euery one sweareth to obserue in case hee shall bee elected the first was to prosecute the Councel Euery one thought the new Pope would haue been elected before Christmas For the holy gate for the Iubile of the next yeere 1550. beeing to be opened on the Eue of the Feast at which the Popes presence was necessary and there beeing that yeere
fable to let the body fall to get the shadow It seemed hard to perswade that King and to take from him all suspition if the Councel were celebrated in a place subiect vnto the Emperour and neere vnto his armie But examining what those suspitions might bee they could finde none but that the Councel might determine something in preiudice of the gouernment of that Kingdom or against the priuiledges of that Crowne or against the libertie of the French Church in which if hee were secure it could not bee doubted but that for the hereditarie obligation to protect and fauour the Apostolike Sea he would assist and send his Prelates The second difficultie was that the Italian Prelates beeing poore could not beare the charge of that place and the Apostolike Chamber being exhausted could ill supply as much as was needefull besides the charge of maintaining the Legats and Officers of the Councel and other extraordinaries Whereof thinking often they could finde no way to hold the Councell without expence and that it was necessary to drinke of this Cup but superfluities might well bee cut off by dispatching the Councell quickely and not tarying there longer then was necessary The third difficultie was that the Protestants would call into question the things determined wherein all the Congregation resolued readily that they should make their meaning plaine that they ought to be esteemed as infallible and not suffer them to be disputed on and to declare this before the Councel not deferring to make them selues vnderstood vntill then The fourth and most important difficultie of all was the authoritie of the Of which the greatest is the danger of the Popes authoritie Apostolike Sea as well in the Councell as out of it and ouer it which not the Protestants onely doe impugne but many Princes also would restraine and many Bishops did thinke to moderate This was the chiefe cause why the former Popes would not bee perswaded to call a Councell and Paul who was brought to it did perceiue it in the end and prouided against it by the Translation This danger was seene by all but none could set downe a way to escape it but by saying that God who had founded the Romane Church and placed it aboue others would dissipate all counsell taken against it This some beleeuing for simplicitie some for their interest some because they knew not what else to say seemed not sufficient But Cardinall Crescentius grounding himselfe much vpon this confidence sayd that there was no humane action in which there was not some danger that the warre did shew as much which is the chiefest which is neuer enterprised though with neuer so much assurance of victorie but there is danger of losse and totall destruction neither is there any businesse The feare whereof Cardinal Crescentius remoueth vndertaken with so much certainety of a good issue which may not suddenly fall into great inconueniences for vnknowen or lightly esteemed causes But hee that is forced for auoyding other euils to yeelde to some resolution must not care for it Things are in such a state that if the Councell bee not held there is more danger that the world and the Princes beeing scandalized will aliene themselues from the Pope and doe more de facto then in the Councell by disputations and Decrees Danger is to bee incurred either way and it is best to take the most honourable and least dangerous part But many prouisions may bee made to diuert it as to keepe the Fathers of the Councell busied as much as may bee in other matters and so to hold them in exercise that they may not haue time to thinke of this to keepe many in amitie especially the Italians with perswasions and hopes and by other meanes vsed heretofore to hold the Princes counterpoysed nourishing some differences of interests betweene them that they may not ioyntly vndertake such an enterprise and if one doe it alone the others will oppose it and a wise man will finde other remedies in the very fact by which hee will bee able to carrie matters along and make them vanish This opinion was approoued and a resolution taken that no demonstration of feare should bee made but onely that it should bee intimated to the Emperour that this is foreseene but that no man careth for it because there is a remedie prepared This consultation beeing maturely made and a resolution taken to restore The Pope sendeth Nuncij to the Emperour and French King to giue an account of his resolution the Councell in Trent the Pope gaue an account thereof to the Cardinall of Ferrara and the French Ambassadour and dispatched an expresse currier to the French King to signifie his purpose vnto him saying hee would send a Nuncio vnto him to relate more particularly the reasons which moued him And in the end of Iune hee dispatched two Nuncij at once Sebastianus Pighinus Archbishop of Siponto to the Emperour and Triulcius Bishop of Tolone to the French King To the first hee gaue instructions to speake in conformitie of the resolutions taken in the Congregation Hee gaue order to Triulcius to goe by poste that hee might The instructions of the French Nuncio aduise what the Kings minde was which hee desired to know before hee proceeded any further Hee gaue him instruction to giue a particular account of the causes why hee resolued to bring backe the Councell to Trent because Germanie did submit to it because the Emperour did desire it because it could not continue in Bolonia for the cause before related and that the Protestant affaires might not bee accommodated in some preiudiciall manner laying the blame on the Pope But that his first and principall ground was the assistance of his most Christian Maiestie and the presence of the Prelates of his Kingdome which hee hoped to obtaine because his Maiestie was protector of the faith and an imitator of his ancestours who neuer departed from the opinion and counsels of Popes That in the Councell they would applie themselues to the declaration and purifying of the poynts of doctrine and reformation of manners neither should any thing concerning the States Dominions and particular priuiledges of the Crowne of France bee handled That to the Emperours request to vnderstand whether the Pope would prosecute the Councell in Trent or not the Pope had answered he would with the conditions discussed in the Congregation all which hee gaue order to his Nuncio to communicate to the King whose minde hee desired to knowe as soone as might bee hoping to finde it conformable to the pietie of his Maiestie to the loue which hee beareth to him the Pope and to the confidence which hee hath in him Hee also charged the Nuncio to communicate all his instructions to the Cardinall of Guise and with him or otherwise as hee thought best to declare it to the King and to whom else hee thought fit Hee gaue the like instruction to the other Nuncio in particular to tell âhe
them take some rash resolution and therefore what was to bee done was to bee told them plainely The Ambassadour answered that it was true in things necessary or fit to be spoken but he saw not how it was then fit to say that it belongeth to him to direct Councels That these things are most true but trueth hath not this priuiledge to be spoken at al times and in all places and that it is good to conceale it when the vttering of it doth produce a bad effect That he should remember that by the hot speeches of Leo the tenth and his Legate Cardinal Caietan the fire was kindled that now burneth which with a gentle word might haue beene put out That the Popes following especially Clement and Paul wise Princes did often complaine of it If Germany may now begained with dextrous vsage why should it be more separated with bitternesse The Pope as it were disdaining sayd That it was to be preached openly and inculcated which CHRIST hath taught that his diuine Maiestie hath made his Vicar Head of the Church and the principal light of the world that this is one of the truthes that must be spoken in all times places and as Saint Paul saith in season and out of season that to doe otherwise would bee against the commandement of CHRIST Hiding the Candle vnder a bushell which should be set on a Candlesticke That it was not honourable for the Apostolike Sea to vse artifice and dissimulation but that hee ought to speake plainely The Ambassador by way of a pleasant discourse sayd That to hide the rod and to make shew of benignitie and to yeeld vnto all seemed vnto him the true Apostolike office that he had heard it read in S. Paul that being free hee made himselfe seruant of all to gaine all with the Iewes a Iew with the Gentiles a Gentile with the weake weake to winne them also and that this was the way to plant the Gospel In fine the Pope not to enter into dispute sayde that the Bull was made according to the stile of the Chancery which could not be altered that he was aduerse from nouities and must follow the steps of his Predecessors that obseruing the vsuall forme whatsoeuer should happen could not be attributed to him but if he had inuented a new all the mischiefe would be laid to his Charge The Ambassadour to giue him time to bethinke himselfe better concludeth that he would not take the answere for a Negatiue but hoping that his Holinesse would take compassion on Germanie with a fatherly affection purposing to ãâã Christmas be pâst for theâ it was the midst of December and then to make a new assault vpon him But the Pope resolute not to change ãâã ãâã sayd often I will preuent and not be preuented and to take away all trouble of ãâã âorse ãâã Saint Ioâas day he made a Briefe in which hauing ãâã declared the ãâã ãâ¦ã of his foresayd Bull pretending that some ãâ¦ã published The Pope maketh a Briefe and cause th ãâ¦ã th it and the Bull to be published might alleadge ignorance he ordained that ãâã the Briefe and the Bull should bee bread published and ãâã ãâã ãâã of Saint Peter and Saint Iohn of ãâã with intention to send a Copie thereof printed to the Arch bishops that by them it might be intimated to the Bishops and other Prelates All meanes was taken from the Ambassadour ãâã speake any more thereof with the Pope and therefore hee presently dispatched in expresse Currier to signifie all to the Emperour Who seeing the Popes resolution Which âilleth distast both to Papist and Protestant a Germany and thinking on a remedie caused the Bull to bee be read in the publike assembly which produced iust the same effect which hee foresaw that is that the Protestants would recall their word to submit themselues and the Catholikes refuse to goe to the Councell It pleased it the Catholikes by reason of the harsh and intractable stile the Protestants for the causes aforesaith which were that it belongeth to the Pope not onely to call but also to direct and gouerne the Councels that hee was resolued to continue and prosecute the things begun which tooke away the reexamination of what was already handled that vnseasonably and without occasion hee had said that Germany had acknowledged the Popes ãâã Vicar of CHRIST that hee had declared himselfe president of the Councel and had called ãâã but Ecclesiastikes and with many affected words had confirmed the Bull of the Conuocation of Paul They sayd that the Councell with these grounds would be in vaine whereunto to submit ones selfe was to ãâã against GOD and his conscience The Catholikes sayd that if there were no hope to reduce the Protestants the labour and charge would be ãâ¦ã The Emperour gaue a temper to both parties saying that the Councell was generall of all Christian Nations all which obeying the Pope but Germany hee had framed the Conuocation as it did agree vnto them that for ãâã Who are pacified by the Emperour ãâã they should leaue all to his care who knew how to handle the businesse that they should suffer other Nations to meete and that himselfe would goe in person if not thither yet to some neere place and would take order not by wordes but deedes that all should passe with good termes that they should not regard what the Pope sayde but what himselfe did promise vpon the word of an Emperour and a King So hee pacified their mindes and the 13. of February a resolution was made and a Decree published the tenour whereof was That it being proposed in the former Diet that there is âo meanes to compose the discards of Germany in cause of religion but by ãâã and generall Councel all the States of the Empire haue confirmed the propo ãâ¦ã and resolued to accept and approue the same Synod submit themselues âo it which hauing not bin executed as yet the same proposition and determination And therefore a Decree in the Diet is made to this effect hath been made in the present Diet. For the Emperour hauing la ãâ¦ã red finally obtained of the Pope that the Councel should be remitted to Trent the first of May the next yeere and his Holinesse hauing done it 1551 IVLIVS 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. HENRY 2. and the Corporation hauing beene read and proposed in the Diet it is fit they should continue in the same resolution to expect the Councell with the obedience and to go to it in which all Christian Princes will assist and the Emperour himselfe as aduocate to the holy Church and defender of the Councels will doe what belongeth to his charge as he hath promised Who therefore giueth not be into all that his will is that euery one who goeth to the Councel shal be secured by the Imperial authoritie and power to goe remaine returne and propose freely what he shall thinke in his conscience to be necessary And
a criminall cause against a Bishop may not bee receiued by information but by witnesses and those of good fame chastizing them grieuously if they shall depose vpon Passion and the criminall causes of the Bishops may not be determined but by the Pope After this another Decree was published in which the Synode sayd The Decree concerning matters to be deferred vntill the comming of the Protestants That desiring to extirpate all errours it had handled foure Articles exactly 1. Whether it were necessary and commanded by GOD that all the faithfull should receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes 2. Whether hee that receiueth but one receiueth lesse then he that receiueth both 3. Whether the holy Church hath erred in communicating the Laiques with the bread onely and the Priests who doe not celebrate 4. Whether children ought to bee communicated But because the Protestants of Germany doe desire to bee heard concerning these Articles before the definition and therefore haue demanded a Safe Conduct to come remaine speake freely propose and depart the Synode hoping to reduce them into the concord of one faith hope and charity by yeelding to them hath giuen them publique faith that is Safe Conduct as farre as it can according to the tenor vnder-written and hath deferred to define these Articles vntill the twenty fiue of Ianuary the next yeere ordaining withall that the Sacrifice of the Masse be handled in that Session as a thing annexed and that in the next the Sacraments of Penance and extreame Vnction be discussed The tenour of the Safe Conduct was That the holy Synode doeth as The tenor of the Safe Conduct much as it can grant publike faith full security that is Safe Conduct with all necessary and fit clauses though they require a speciall expression to all Ecclesiasticall and Secular persons of Germany of what degree state or quality soeuer who will come to this generall Councell that they may with all liberty conferre propose treate come remaine present Articles by writing or by word conferre with the Fathers deputed by the Synode and dispute without iniury and ill words and depart when they please And the Synode is further pleased to grant that if for their greater liberty and security they shall desire that Iudges bee deputed for the offences which they haue committed or shall commit though they be enormous and sauour of heresie The Ambassage of the Elector of Brandeburg they may name those that they shall esteeme fauourable After this the Mandate of Iâachim Elector of Brandeburg was read in the persons of Christopher Strassen a Lawyer and Iohn Osman his Ambassadours sent to the Councell The former made a long Oration shewing the good affection and reuerence of his Prince towarde the Fathers without declaring what his opinion was in point of Religion The Synode answered that is the Speaker in its name that it heard with great content the Ambassadours discourse especially in that part where that Prince doth submit himselfe to the Councell and promiseth to obserue the Decrees hoping that his deedes will be answerable to his wordes But the Proposition of those of Brandeburg was noted by many because the Electour was of the Augustane confession and it was openly knowen that his interests did mooue him to make such a faire shew that his sonne Fredericke elected Archbishop of Magdeburg by the Canons a Benefice vnto which a very great and rich principallitie is annexed might not be hindered at Rome and by the Catholiques in Germanie The answere which the Councel gaue was much matueiled at in regard An artifice vsed by the Councel often practised by the Church of Rome of the faire and aduantagious manner of contracting pretending ten thousand by vertue of the promise when the bargaine was but of ten For there is no more proportion betweene these two numbers then was betweene the reuerence promised by the Electour and the obedience receiued by the Synode It was replied for defence that the Councell did not regard what was but what should haue been sayd and that this is an vsuall and pious allurement of the holy Church of Rome which yeelding to the infirmitie of her children maketh shew to beleeue that they haue performed their duetie So the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage writing to Innocentius the first to giue him an account that they had condemned Celestinus and Pelagius desiring him to conforme himselfe to their declaration hee commended them in his answere that remembring the old Tradition and Ecclesiasticall discipline they had referred all to his iudgement whence all ought to learne whom to absolue and whom to condemne And indeed this is a faire gentle meanes to make men speake that in silence which they will not in words Afterwards according to the intimation made to the Abbat of Bellosana to giue him then an answere to the Letters and Protestation of his Master they made the Apparitors demaund by proclamation at the Church doore whether any were there for the most Christian King But no man appearing because it was so concluded by the Kings Counsel not to enter into the contestation of the cause especially for that they could expect no answere but made at Rome by the Pope and the Spaniards the speaker did desire that the answere decreed might be read publikely and so it was by consent of the Presidents The substance of it was That the Fathers conceiuing great hope of the fauours of the King were exceedingly grieued for the The answere of the Councell made to the Abbat of Bellosans words of his Minister which did much abate it yet they had not quite lost it in regard they were not conscious of hauing giuen him any cause of offence and for that hee said the Councell was assembled for the profit of some fewe and for priuate ends it had no place in them who were assembled not by the present Pope onely but by Paulus the third to extirpate heresies and reforme discipline then which causes none can bee more common and pious praying him to let his Bishops goe to assist this holy worke where they shall haue all liberty And if his Minister a priuate person who brought vnto them things distastfull was heard with patience and attention how much more welcome shall persons be of so great dignitie Adding withall that though they come not the Councell will not want reputation or authoritie hauing been lawfully called and for iust causes restored And for that his Maiestie did protest to vse the wonted remedies of his Ancestors the Synode had good hope that hee would not restore the things long since abrogated to the great benefit of that Crowne but looking backe vpon his Ancestors on the name of the most Christian King and on his father Francis who did honour that Synode following that example hee will not bee vnthankefull to GOD and the Church his mother but will rather pardon priuate offences for publike causes The Decrees of the Session were immediatly printed which
desired often that the action should begin which not withstanding was deferred sometimes vnder pretence that the Legate was not well in health sometimes vnder diuers others The Emperours Ambassadours vsed all meanes to make them begin and perswaded the Protestants not to desire an answere to the demaunds presented by them and afterwards not to desire that the doctrine exhibited by them should bee examined But as one difficulty was remooued by the Protestants so another was still raised by the Presidents sometimes about the manner of treating sometimes about the matter with which to begin But in the end the Protestants perswaded by Pictauius were content to begin where the others would Yet for all this nothing was done For the Legate though very sicke of great passions of minde was thought to faine that hee might finde a pretence not to begin The Nuncij were irresolute and the Bishops did not agree among themselues For the adherents of Caesar Spaniards and others mooued by the Emperours Ambassadours desired to proceede but the Papalins suspecting that the end of the Imperialists was to come to the reformation of the Court of Rome embraced all occasions of delay And because the Dutch Bishops were already departed by reason of the rumours of warre they expected the like occasion also especially because the aduices of the Armes of the French King and confederates of Germanie against the Emperour did continue Protests and Manifests beeing published which alleadged for a cause the defence of Religion and libertie of Germany The first of April the Elector of Saxonie besieged Ausburg which did render it selfe the third day and the sixt newes there of came The Fathers of the Councell and the Protestants depart from Trent by reason of the rumors of warre to Trent and that all Tirol did arme and meant to goe to Ispruc there beeing an opinion that the armie of the confederates did purpose to possesse themselues of the passages of the Alpes to hinder strangers from comming into Germany Therefore in many of the Italian Bishops embarqued and went downe the Riuer Adice to goe to Verona and the Protestants determined to depart There remaining but few Prelates and the Legate often doting by reason The Legate doteth and the Nuncij send to Rome to knowe what to doe of his great infirmitie nor being able constantly to resolue the Nuncij fearing they should be alone in Trent if they expected the first of May according to the order wrote to Rome desiring to knowe what they should do in these great straits The Pope who already had concluded with France nor esteemed any more what the Emperour could doe hauing ouer come the difficulties by which he was compassed assembled the Cardinals and proposed to them the aduice of the Nuncy the maior part of whom did concurre without difficulty that the Councell should bee suspended The Bull was made and sent to Trent and letters addressed to the Nuncij giuing them authority for the suspension Therefore when they saw vrgent necessitie they were commanded to yeeld vnto it not putting the dignity of the Councell in danger which should be restored at another more peaceable time nor dissoluing it absolutely that they might keepe it in their power and vse it vpon occasions but suspending it for some yeeres The Nuncij concealed From whence they receiue order to suspend the Councel this answere and consulted with the Emperours Ambassadors and the principal prelates who desired that order should be expected from Caesar and extenuated the feare as much as they could Notwithstanding the Prelates though the maior part were Spaniards fearing their owne persons and hating the Protestants and not hoping that in so great straits the Emperour could haue time to thinke of the Councell gaue consent to a suspension Therefore the Nuncij did intimate the publique Session for the 28. of April so great was their feare that they could not expect two dayes the time appointed for it Those few that remained did assemble and after the Ecclesiasticall ceremonies were ended for the pompes were omitted for that time the Nuncio of Siponto caused the Decree so bee read by the Secretary The substance Which is executed in Session the 2. of April whereof was That the Synode the two Nuncij presiding in their owne name and in the name of Cardinall Crescentius the Legate grieuously sicke is assured that all Christians doe knowe that the Councell of Trent was first The Bull of the suspension for two yeres assembled by Paulus and after restored by Iulius at the request of Charles the Emperour to restore Religion especially in Germanie and to correct manners and that many Fathers of diuers Countreys did meete without sparing any paines or fearing any dangers and that the proceeding was prosperous with hope that the innouators of Germanie would come to the Councell and yeeld to the reasons of the Church but that by the subtilty of the enemie tumults are suddenly raised which haue interrupted the course taken away all hope of proceeding and giuen cause of feare that the Synode would rather irritate the mindes of many then pacifie them Therefore perceiuing that euery place Germanie especially is on fire with discords and that the Dutch Bishops especially the Electors were departed to make prouision for their Churches it hath determined not to contend with necessitie but to be silent vntill better times And therefore they doe suspend the Progresse for two yeeres with condition that if all be quiet before that time bee ended the Councell shall bee vnderstood to bee restored but if the impediments shall not cease at the end of two yeeres it shall bee vnderstood that the suspension is taken away so soone as the impediments are remooued without a new Conuocation of the Councell his Holinesse and the holy Apostolique Sea hauing giuen consent and authoritie to this Decree And in the meane time the Synode doth exhort all Christian Princes and Prelates as farre as concerneth euery one to cause all the Decrees of the Councell made vntill then to be obserued in their Dominions and Churches This Decree beeing read was approued by the Italians The Spaniards who were twelue sayd that the dangers were not so great as they were made That fiue yeeres Is opposed by the Spanish Prelates since Chiusa was taken by the Protestants when no commander but Castel-alto was in Tiral to defend it and yet the Councell did not disso ãâ¦ã Now the Emperour was in ãâã by whose vertue those stirres would quickly ceast that the ãâ¦ã should haue leaue to depart as then they had and those remaine that would vntill the Emperour were aduised ãâ¦ã beeing but three dayes ãâ¦ã might returness speedy answere But the others opposing popularly the Spaniards protested against so absolute suspension Who protest against the suspension notwithstanding the Nuncio of Siponto giuing his benediction to the Fathers gaue them leaue to begin their iourney The Nuncij and Italian Prelates beeing departed in
liberty and the Protestant Preachers are recalled The Diet is deserted yeare in many parts betweene diuers Princes and Cities of the Empire But the Cities recalled their Preachers and Doctors of the Augustan Confession and restored the Churches Schooles and exercise of Religion and though in regard of the banishments and persecutions against the Doctours and Preachers there remained but few of them and those concealed vnder the protection of the Princes yet as if they had risen againe there wanted not to furnish all places The warre hindred the assembling of the Diet disseigned and deferred it from one yeere to another vntill February 1555. whereof wee will speake in the fit place THE FIFT BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe Pope now freed from many cares by the dissolution of the Councell thought fit to preuent all occasions of relapse and proposed in Consistory the necessity to reforme the The Pope maketh a great shew that hee will reforme the Church Church He said he had reduced the Councel to Trent for this end which hauing not succeeded according to his desire in regard of diuers accidents of warre first in Italy then in Germany it was meete to doe that in Rome which in Trent could not be done Hee appointed therefore a great congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to consider of the businesse Hee sayd hee elected many that resolutions might bee more mature and haue greater reputation though his ende was thought to bee that by reason of the multitude more impediments might arise and so all might come to nothing And the euent was iudge For the Reformation was handled in the beginning with great heate afterwards it went on for the space of many moneths very coldly and at the last was buried in silence And the suspension of the Councell in The suspension of y e councel made for two yeeres lasteth ten stead of two yeeres did continue tenne verifying the maxime of the Philosophers that the causes ceasing the effects doe cease also The causes of the Councell were first the great instances of Germanie and the hope conceiued by the world that it would cure all the diseases of Christendome But the effects that were seene vnder Paul the third did extinguish The causes of the two Conuocations of the Councel the hope and shew to Germanie that it was impossible to haue such a Councell as they desired Of the second reduction of the Synode there was another cause which was the great desire of Charles the Emperour to put Germanie vnder his yoke by meanes of Religion and to make the Empire hereditarie by causing his sonne to succeede him and so to erect a Monarchie greater then any since the Roman euen then that of Charles the great For this the victories hee had obtained was not sufficient 1553 I ãâ¦ã 3. ãâ¦ã CHARLES ãâ¦ã EDWARD ãâ¦ã HENRY ãâ¦ã neither did hee thinke hee could supply what was wanting by new forces onely but supecting the people vnto him by Religion and the Princes by treaties hee had conceiued a vast hope to immortallize his name This was the cause why hee was so earnest with Iul ãâ¦ã for the second Conuocation of the Councell and of his effectuall persâasions not to call them violent Charles vseth meanes to make the Empire hereditary to the three Electors to goe thither and to the Protestents with whom hee had power to send their Druines But while the Councell was celebrated Charles hauing put all Christian Princes in iealousie found the first encounters in his owne house For Ferdinand though hee seemed formerly to haue consented to make the Empire common to them both as it was to Marcus and Lucius with equall authority an example followed by Dioclesian and many others afterwards and then to labour that Philip should bee chosen King of the Romanes to succeed them wherein Charles had employed But cannot effect it his sister the Queene of Hungary to perswade him to it for the aduancement of their house yet better aduised by his sonne Maximilian hee began to change his opinion To effect this businesse already set on foote Philip was called by his father that hee might bee knowen to the Electors in the Diet of Ausburg in the yere 1551. which made Ferdinand retire himselfe the foresaid Queene to goe thither to make peace betweene the brothers But Maximilian fearing that his father out of his good nature would yeeld leauing the gouernment of the Kingdomes of Spaine which the Emperour had giuen him in the hands of his wife the Emperours daughter returned suddenly into Germanie by whose perswasions Ferdinand remained constant in his purpose and Charles had nothing from the Electors but good words By this opposition the Emperours edge was abated who sent his sonne backe into Spaine without hope euer to obtaine the consent of Maximilian And afterwards being compelled by the foresaid warre to make an agreement despairing of his sonnes succession he layd aside all thought of restoring the ancient Religion in Germany and by consequence all care of the Councel though he continued many yeeres after in the Empire And the Court did care for it as little because none did desire it But diuers accidents then happened Which causeth him to lay aside all care of Religion and of the Councel which though they seemed to make the suspension perpetuall yet in the secret prouidence of God did minister causes for the third Conuocation which the continuation of the story requireth should not bee passed ouer in silence in regard the knowledge of the causes doeth helpe much to penetrate the effects which happened after that the Councell was resumed The Pope seeing that the people of his obedience did not so much esteem him by reason of the alienation of Germany did imitate Eugenius the fourth 1553. who maintained the reputation which the Councell of Basill tooke from How y e Pope maintained his reputation him by a shew of Grecians and a shadow of Armenians and the late example of his predecessour Paulus 3. who when the contentions were hoâe betweene him and the Emperour for the translation of the Councell to Bolonia for which the people also did distaste him receiued with many ceremonies on Steuen by the name of Patriarke of Armenia the greater with one Archbishop and 2. Bishops who came to knowledge him for the Vicar of CHRIST and generall commander of the Church and to render him obedience According to these examples Iulius did receiue with much publike solemnitie one Simon Sulâakam elect Patriarke of all the people which are betweene Euphrates and India sent from those Churches to be confirmed by the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST Hee ordained him Bishop and gaue him the Patriarchall Robe with his owne hands in the Consistory and sent him backe to his home that the Churches might not suffer in his absence accompanied with some religious men who vnderstood the Syriaque tongue All the discourse was not
Many are burned in England for Religion they had beene liuing and their bodies digged vp and burned an action commended by some as a reuenge of what Henrie the eight had done against S. Thomas by others compared to that which the Popes Stephanus the sixth and Sergius the third did against the Corps of Pope Formosus Many also were at the same time burned in France for Religion not And in France also without the indignation of honest men who knew that the diligence vsed against those poore people was not for pietie or Religion but to satiate Which was done to satiate the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the Kings Mistris to whom he had giuen all the confiscations of goods made in the Kingdome for cause of Heresie It was wondred also that those of the new reformation should meddle with blood for cause of Religion For Michael Seruetus of Tarragona made a Diuine of a Physician renewing the old opinion of Paulus Samosatenus and Marcellus Anciranus that the word of God was not a thing subsisting and therefore that Christ was a pure man was put to death for Michael Seruetus is burned in Geneua it in Geneua by Counsell of the Ministers of Zuric Berne and Schiaffusa and Iohn Caluin who was blamed for it by many wrote a Booke defending that the Magistrate may punish Heretickes with losse of life which Doctrine being drawen to diuers sences as it is vnderstood more strictly or more largely or as the name of Hereticke is taken diuersly may sometime doe hurt to him whom another time it hath helped At that time Ferdinand King of the Romanes published an Edict to all The King of the Romanes publisheth an Edict against all innouation in Religion the people subiect vnto him that in points of Religion and Rites they should not innouate but follow the ancient customes and particularly that in the holy Communion they should bee content to receiue the Sacrament of bread onely Wherein though many persons of note the Nobilitie and many of the Cities made Supplication vnto him that at the least the Cup might bee granted them saying that the institution was of Christ which might not bee altered by men and that it was the vse of the old Church as was confessed by the Councell of Constance promising all submission and obedience in all other things praying him not to burthen their consciences but to accommodate his commandement to the orders set downe by the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church yet Ferdinand perseuered in his resolution and answered them that his commandement was not new but an ancient institution vsed by his Ancestors Emperours Kings and Dukes of Austria and that the vse of the Cup was a nouitie brought in by curiositie or pride against the Law of the Church and consent of the Prince Yet hee moderated the rigour of the answere saying that the question being of a point that concerneth saluation hee would thinke of it more diligently and answere them in fit time but that in the meane while hee expected from them obedience and obseruation of the Edict Hee published also a Catechisme the fourteenth of And a Catechisme August made by his authoritie by some learned and pious Diuines 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY ãâã HENRY 2. Which gaue distaste to the Court of Rome commaunding all the Magistrates of those Countries not to suffer any Schoolemasters to reade any but that either in publique or in priuate because by diuers Pamphlets which went about Religion was much corrupted in those Countryes This constitution distasted the Court of Rome because it was not sent to the Pope to bee approoued by his authoritie nor came foorth in the name of the Bishop of the Countrey the secular Prince assuming the office to cause to bee composed and to Authorize Bookes in matter of Religion especially by name of Catechisme to shew that it belonged to the secular power to determine what Religion the people should follow and what refuse The two yeeres of the suspension of the Councell being expired they treated in the Consistorie what was fit to bee done For although the condition in the Decree was that the Councell should be of force againe when the impediments were remooued which did still continue by reason of the warres of Siena Piemont and others betweene the Emperour and the French King yet it seemed that any man of an vnquiet Spirit might say that those impediments were not sufficient and that it was vnderstood that the Councell was on foote againe so that to free themselues from those dangers it might be good to make a new declaration But wiser men It is resolued in Rome not to speak of the Councell though the two yeeres of suspension were ended gaue counsell not to mooue the euill while it was quiet while the world was silent while neither Prince nor People demaunded the Councell lest by shewing they were afraid they might excite others to require it This aduice preuayled and made the Pope resolue neuer to speake more of it In the yeere 1555. there was a Diet in Ausburg which the Emperour 1555. A Diet. ãâã had in Ausburg to compose the differences in Religion had intimated principally to compose the controuersies of religion in regard this was the fountaine of all the troubles and calamities of Germanie with the losse not onely of the liues of many thousands of men but of their soules also Ferdinand began the Diet in the Emperours name the fifth of Februarie where hee shewed at large the lamentable spectacle of Germanie in which men of the same Baptisme Language In which Ferdinand maketh an Oration and Empire were distracted by so various a profession of Faith there arising new Sects euery day which did shew not onely small reuerence towards God and great perturbations of mens mindes but was cause also that the multitude knew not what to beleeue and that many of the principall Nobilitie and others were without all faith and honestie making no conscience of their actions which tooke away all commerce so that now it could not bee sayd that the Germanes were better then the Turkes and other barbarous people for which causes God hath afflicted it with so great calamities Therefore it was necessarie to take in hand the businesse of religion Hee sayd a generall free and pious Councell was formerly thought the onely remedie For the cause of Faith beeing common to all Christians it ought to bee handled by all and the Emperour imploying all his forces heerein did cause it to bee assembled more then once But there was no neede to say why no fruit came by it it beeing well knowen to all that were present Now if they desired to prooue the same remedie againe it was necessary to remooue the impediments which did 1555 MARCDILVS ãâã CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. hinder them from attaining the wished end But if by reason of the accidents
learned men Inhabitants of Rome whom himselfe did know were named and others put themselues forward to receiue this honour The Court was full of the expectation But dieth be fore anything was effected hauing sat but 22. dayes of many nouities which were all buried in silence because Marcelius first weakened by the paines he tooke in the long great ceremonies as hath bin said afterwards taken with an apoplexie dyed the last day of the month the other astrologicall predictions of his father and his owhe which were extended a yeere after that time being not verefied The Cardinals being assembled againe in the Conclaue hee of Ausburg assisted by Morene made great instance that among the capitulations which the Cardinals were to sweare vnto one should bee that the future Pope should by counsell of the Colledge call an other Synod within Two cap ãâ¦ã lations one to cal another Sâ councel within two years another not to make aboue 4. Cardinals within two years Iohn Peter Caraffa called Paul the 4 41â created Pope two yeeres to finish the reformation begun to determine the controuersies of Religion that remained and to finde a meanes to cause the Councell of Trent to bee receiued in Germany And the Colledge of the Cardinals beeing full it was capitulated that the Pope should not create more then foure within two yeeres The three and twentieth day of the next Moneth Iohn Peter Caraffa who called himselfe Paulus Quartus was created the Imperialists resistng as much as they could For he was thought not to be the Emperours friend in regard of the old distastes which he receiued in the King of Spaine his Court where he serued eight yeares in the life time of the Catholique King Ferdinand and because the possession of the Archbishoprique of Naples was denyed him a few yeares before by the common inclination of the Barons of that Kingdome Whereunto was added the seueritio of his manners which made Of whose seueritie the Court is afraid the Court fad and put it in geater feare of reformation then it formerly had in the treaties of the Councell The strictnesse of his life concerning his person and familie he laid aside immediately after his creation For being demaunded by his Steward what diet hee would haue prouided for him hee answered such as befitteth a Prince and would be crowned with greater pompe then was vsuall affecting in all his actions to keepe his degree with magnificence and to appeare stately and sumptuous To his Nephewes and kinsmen hee was as indulgent as any of his Predecessors He affected to hide his seueritie towards others by shewing the greatest humanitie but within a short time hee returned to his owne naturall disposition Hee tooke it for a great glory that the three English Ambassadours The English Ambassadors are receiued in the first coÌsistory after the coronation dispatched in the time of Iulius entred Rome the firstday of his Papacie and the first consistorie after the Coronation was publique The Ambassadours were brought into it who prostrating themselues at the Popes feete did in the name of the Kingdome acknowledge the faults committed relating them all in particular for so the Pope would haue it confessing they had beene vngratefull for so many benefits receiued from the Church and humbly crauing pardon for it The Pope did pardon them tooke them vp from the ground and imbraced them and to honour their Maiesties who sent them gaue the title of a Kingdome to Ireland graunting them this dignitie by the authoritie which the Pope hath from God being placed ouer all Kingdomes to supplant those that are contumacious and to build new Men of iudgement who then knew not the true cause of that action thought it a vanitie not seeing The Pope giueth to Ireland the title of a kingdom what profit either of authoritie or honour it might bring to a King to haue many titles in the Countrey which hee possesseth considering that the most Christian King is more honoured by the onely title of King of France then if his State were diuided into as many Kingly titles as hee hath Prouinces Neither did it then seeme a fitte time to say hee had power from God to build vp and ouerthrow Kingdomes But those that knew the true cause did not thinke it vaine but a secret vsually practised a long time Henrie the Eight after his separation from the Pope made Ireland a kingdome and called himselfe King of England France and Ireland which title continued by Edward was assumed by Marie and her Husband The Pope so soone as hee was created entred into a resolution that the title of Ireland should not bee vsed by those Princes affirming constantly that it belonged onely to him to Which was taken before without the consent of any Pope giue the name of a King But it seemed hard to enduce England to quit that which two Kings had vsed and the Queene not thinking much of it had continued Therefore hee found a temper that is to dissemble the knowledge of what Henry had done and himselfe to crect the Island into a Kingdome that so the world might beleeue that the Queene Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take froÌ the possessors had vsed the Title as giuen by the Pope not as decreed by her Father And the Popes haue often giuen that which they could not take from the possessors and to auoyd contentions some haue receiued their owne goods as gifts and some haue dissembled the knowledge of the gift or of the pretence of the giuer In the priuate discourses betweene the Pope and the Ambassadours hee found fault that the Church goods were not wholly restored saying that by no meanes it was to bee tolerated and that it was necessarie to render all euen to afarthing because the things that belong to God can neuer bee applyed to humane vses and hee that withholdeth the least part of them is in continuall state of damnation That if hee had power to grant them hee would doe it most readily The Pope commandeth the restitutioÌ of Church goods in England for his Fatherly affection which hee beareth to them and for the experience hee hath of their filiall obedience but his authoritie was not so large as that hee might prophane the things dedicated to GOD and let England bee assured that this would bee an Anathema and an contagion which by the iust reuenge of God would alwayes hold the Kingdome of England in perpetuall infelicitie He charged the Ambassadours to write thereof immediatly and was not content to speake of it once but repeated it as often as there was occasion Hee said also plainely that the Peterperce ought to be payd as soone as might bee and that according to the And the payment of Peter pence custome hee would send a Collector for that purpose that himselfe had exercised that charge three yeeres hauing beene sent into England for that end wherein hee was much edified
this respect another accident was as grieuous as the former But more with the capitulations of the peace of Cambray that is the peace made at Cambray the third of Aprill betweene the Kings of France and Spaine which was well confirmed by the marriages of the daughter of Henry to the King of Spaine and of his sister to the Duke of Sauoy In which peace amongst other capitulations it was agreed that both the Kings should make a faithfull promise to labour ioyntly that the Councell should bee celebrated the Church reformed and the differences of religion composed The Pope considered how goodly a shew the title of reformation and the name of a Councell did make that England was lost and all Germany also partly by the Protestants and partly by his difference with Ferdinand that these two vnited Kings were much offended by him the Spaniards by deedes and words the French by words at the least there remayning none to whom he might haue refuge that the Cardinals were wearie of his gouernement and his people not well affected in regard of the incommodities of the warre and the taxes layd vpon them These cogitations did so afflict the old Pope that hee was vnfit to rule Hee could not holde the Consistories so often as hee was woont and when hee did holde So that hee became vnfit to rule them hee spent the most part of the time in speaking of the Inquisition and exhorting the Cardinals to fauour it as beeing the onely way to extinguish heresies But the two Kings did not agree to procure the Councell for any ill will or interests which either of them had against the Pope or Papacie but to prouide against the new doctrines which did exceedingly increase being willingly heard and receiued by all men of conscience and which was of more The progresse of the reformed religion and y e meanes vsed to suppresse it importance the male-contented and those who were desirous of innouations put themselues on that side and did dayly vnder pretence of religion make some enterprises as well in the Low Countries as in France in regard those people did loue their libertie and had commerce with Germanie as bordering vpon it In the beginning of the troubles some seedes were sowed which that they might not take roote the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Low Countries and the French King in his Kingdome made many Edicts and commanded diuers executions whereof wee haue spoken in their due places But after that the number of the Protestants did increase in Germanie and the Euangeliques did multiply amongst the Suisses and the separation was made in England by reason of the often warres betweene the Emperour and French King either partie was forced to call Auxiliaries out of these three Nations who publikely professing and preaching the Reformed religion in their quarters by their example and by other meanes diuers of the people became of their opinion It is certaine that this compelled Charles the Emperour to attempt the bringing in of the Spanish Inquisition seeing that other remedies did not preuaile though hee was partly forced to desist for the causes before related And Henry the French King gaue the Bishops authoritie to punish heretiques a thing neuer vsed before in that Kingdome And although in the Low Countries from the first Edict of Charles vntill this time of the peace there were hanged beheaded buried aliue and burned to the number of fifty thousand and very many put to death in France In the Low Countries 50000 were executed for religion in a short time and very many in France yet both places were then in worse case then euer This made the Kings to thinke ioyntly of finding a remedie by the great perswasion of the Cardinall of Loraine for the French and of Granuel Bishop of Arras for the Spaniards who being in Cambray from October vntill Aprill with other Deputies of the two Kings to treate a peace did conferre particularly amongst themselues how that doctrine might be rooted out and were afterwards the chiefe instruments of whatsoeuer did happen in both States The cause they Whereof the Cardinall of Loraine and Granuel Bishop of Arras were causes alledged to be the zeale of religion and the seruice of their Princes but it was vniuersally beleeued that it was rather ambition and a deseigne to enrich themselues by the spoyles of those who were to be condemned The peace beeing made the King of Spaine to begin to giue some order not being able to bring in the Inquisition openly thought to doe it obliquely The King of Spaine erecteth Bishoprickes in the Low Countries that hee might more easily bring in the Inquisition by the Bishops But there beeing but two Bishopricks in the Low Countries Cambray and Vtrect and the residue of the Clergie subiect to the Bishops of Germanie and France and those two Bishoprickes also subiect to forraigne Arch-bishops to whom appeales could not be denied so that he could not worke his will by meanes of them hee thought fit to free all that Clergie from the subiection of Bishops who were not his subiects and to institute three Arch-bishoprickes in those Countries Meclin Cambray and Vtrect and to erect into Bishoprickes Anwerp Balduck Gant Bridges Ipre S. Omar Namur Harlem Middleburgh Lewarden Groninghe Ruremond and Dauenter annexing vnto them for reuenewes some rich Abbies Hee caused the Pope to approoue all this by his Bull dated the ninth of May the same yeere The pretence for doing of this was that formerly those Countries beeing not much inhabited did not neede a greater number of Bishops but now the multitude of people and dignitie of the Cities did require they should bee honoured with Ecclesiasticall titles Yet the Nobilitie and Comminalty did imagine it was an art to bring in the Inquisition in which opinion they were confirmed when they saw the Popes Bull. For according to the vse of Rome to enlarge their power or profit in euery bargaine he alledged for a cause of that new institution that that Countrey was compassed and as it were besieged by Schismatiques who did not obey him the Head of the Church so that the true faith was in great danger by the fraudes and insidiations of the Heretiques if new and good Gardians were not placed ouer them This occurrence made the Nobilitie to adhere together and to thinke how to make resistance before there was meanes to compell them by force of armes Which maketh the Nobility to combine and refuse to pay tribute They resolued therefore not to pay tribute vntill the Spanish Souldiers were remooued out of the Countrey and began to incline more to the new opinion and to fauour it which caused the other troubles which shall bee spoken of But the French King desirous to make prouision that the Lutheran sect The French King entreth into the Mercuriall should not more encrease in the Kingdome vnderstanding that some of the Counsellors of the Parliament were infected with
conspiracie so that they disarmed within 24. houres Afterwards the King by his Edict pardoned all the reformatists vntill they returned to the Church Hee forbade all assemblies for Religion and committed to the Bishops the hearing of the causes of heresie This displeased the Chancellor though hee consented for feare the Spanish Inquisition would bee brought in as the Guisards desired The humors mooued were not quieted by the punishment of the Conspirators and the pardons published nor the hopes laid aside which they had conceiued to haue libertie of religion yea greater tumults of the people were raised in Prouence Languedoc and Poitou whether the Preachers of Geneua The Protestants doe increase by meanes of the Preachers of Geneua were called and came willingly by whose Sermons the number of the Protestants did increase This generall and sudden combination made the gouernours of the Kingdome resolute that there was neede of an Ecclesiasticall remedie and that very quickly and a Nationall Synode was proposed by the whole Councell The Cardinall of Armignac said that nothing was to be done without the Pope that he alone was able to make prouision that they should write to Rome and expect an answere To which opinion some few Prelats did adhere But the Bishop of Valence said that a sudden remedy could not be expected from the Pope because he was farre distant nor a fit one because hee was not informed of the particular necessity of the Kingdome nor a charitable one because he was busied in making his Nephewes great that GOD had giuen to all kingdomes all things necessary to gouerne them that France had Prelats of its owne to regulate the causes of religion who better know the wants of the kingdome that it would bee a great absurditie to see Paris burne hauing the riuers of Some and Marne full of water and to beleeue that water must be brought from Tiber to quench the fire The resolution A Nationall Synod is intimated in France of the Councell was that there beeing neede of a strong and sudden remedy the Prelates of the Kingdome should assemble to finde a way to hinder the course of these great mischiefes and the eleuenth of Aprill the Synod was intimated for the tenth of September But that the Pope might not take it in ill part a Curriet was dispatched to Rome to giue him an account of the resolution and to enforme him of the necessity of that remedy and to pray him not to take it amisse The Ambassador represented to his Holinesse the infection of the kingdome and the dangers and the hope which the King had of some good remedy by a generall Conuocation of the Prelats without which he saw no meanes to make an effectuall pouision Therefore hee was forced not to deferre longer nor to expect remedies from places romote which were vncertaine and long in comming and to vse that which was in his owne power and he added that no constitution of that Synod should bee of force before it were confirmed by his Holinesse The Pope on the contrary did grieuously complaine that the King had pardoned the errours committed against religion euen of The Pope blameth the French King for pardoning hereââkes those who did not aske it wherein none had power but himselfe And what King is there hee sayd who thinketh hee is able to pardon offences against GOD That it is no maruell if by the iust wrath of GOD there be so many tumults in that kingdome where the Sacred Canons are disesteemed and the Popes authority vsurped He said that the assembling of the Prelats would doe no good yea would cause a greater diuision that he had proposed a generall Councel which was the onely remedy that the cause why it was not essembled already proceeded from them who would not haue it that hee was resolued to celebrate it though it were desired by none but And will not approue the Nationall Synod would not by any meanes consent to the assembly of the Prelates either in France or elsewhere that this was neuer tolerated by the Apostolique Sea that if euery Prince should celebrate Councels of himselfe a confusion and separation of the Church must needes follow Hee complained much that the assembly was first intimated and then his consent demanded which hee must needes thinke was done with small respect of the head of the Church to whom all Ecclesiasticall affaires are to bee referred not to giue him an account when they are done but to receiue from him authority to doe them that the Edicts published did inferre an Apostasie in that kingdome from the Sea of Rome for remedie whereof hee would send an expresse Nuncio to make his will knowen to the King Hee sent the Bishop of Viterbo with instruction to shew him that a Nationall But sendeth a Nuncio into Spaine to disswade it Councell of that Kingdome would bee a kinde of Schisme from the vniuersall Church giue a bad example to other nations and make his Prelates proud assuming greater authoritie which diminution of his owne that it is generally knowen how earnestly they desire the restitution of the Pragmatique which they would first of all bring in by which meanes the King would lose his whole collation of the regalities and the presentation of the Bishoprickes and Abbies whence it would follow that the Prelats not acknowledging the power of the King would refuse to obey him And yet with all these inconueniences the euils which do now presse him would not be prouided against For the heretikes doe professe already that they esteeme not the Prelates so that whatsoeuer they should doe would bee opposed by the Protestant Ministers if for no other cause because it was done by them that the true remedie was to make the Prelates and other Curates reside and keepe their flockes opposing the furie of the woolues and to proceed in iustice against those who are iudged to bee heretiques by the iudges of faith and where it cannot bee done in regard of the multitude to vse force of armes to compell all to the performance of their duetie before the contagion doth increase that all these things beeing done now all differences might bee compleatly endded by the celebration of the generall Councell which hee would immediatly intimate that if the King would resolue to reduce the contumacious to obedience before they did more increase in number and strength hee promised to assist him with all his power and to labour that the King of Spaine and Princes of Italie should doe the like But if hee would not bee perswaded to compell his Subiects by force the Nuncio had instruction to propose vnto him that all the mischiefe which troubleth France and the poyson which infecteth that Kingdome and the neighbour places commeth from Geneua that the extirpation of that roote And to perswade y e King to make ware against Geneua would take away a great nourishment of the euill that making warre out of the Kingdome hee
they began to discourse what would happen after the Emperours death While these accidents troubled the Popes minde newes was The Popes Subiects of Auignion rebel against him brought him that the Hugonots his Subiects in the territory of Auignion were assembled and disputed whether they might take Armes against the Pope their temporall Lord and resolued they might because his succession was not lawful as well because that Countrey was not iustly taken from Raimondus Count of Tholouse as also for that the Ecclesiastiques cannot by the commandement of Christ possesse any temporal Dominion and resoluing to rebel by the means of Alexander Guilotimus a lawyer put themselues vnder the protection of Charles de Montbrun who was in Armes for Religion and was much followed in Dolphinie Charles entring the territory with three thousand foote made himselfe Lord of the whole Countrey with much ioy of the inhabitants Iames Maria Bishop of Viuiers Vice-Legat of Auignion made opposition and very hardly kept the Citie The Pope was much afflicted herewith not so much for the losse of the Countrey as for the cause which being taken for an example would touch the very root of the Papacie Therfore hee sent Cardinall Farneâe who was Legat to defend the Citie But the danger was moderated because Cardinall Tornon whose Neede Charles had But all danger was taken away by means of Cardinall Tornon married who was then not farre from that place as hee was going to the Court made him desist and goe to Geneua by promising restitution of his goods confiscated for rebellion and to bee recalled shortly with liberty of conscience if he would goe out of France So the Popes territory depriued of that protection did remaine in subiection but full of suspicions and ready to embrace euery nouitie The Protestants still increasing in France and which was of more importance the dissentions and suspicions betweene the Grandies the 21. of August 1560. the King called a very great assembly at Fountainbleau in which hauing 1560. The French King calleth an assembly at Fountainbleau briefly exhorted to set downe what was fit for his seruice the necessities of the Kingdome were declared by the Chancellour which hee compared to a man sicke of an vnknowen disease Afterwards Iasper Colignie gaue the King some petitions which he said were deliuered to him by a multitude of people when he was in Normandy vnto whom hee could not denie this fauour to present them to his Maiestie The summe of them was that the faithfull Christians dispersed throughout the whole Kingdome did pray his Maiesty to looke on them with a fauourable eye that they desired nothing but a moderation of the cruell punishments vntill their cause were heard and that they might make publique profession of their Religion to auoid suspicion by priuate assemblies Then Iohn Monluc Bishop of Valence hauing declared the In which the opinions were diuers infirmities of the Kingdome and commended the chastising of the feditious sayd that the cause of the euill remained yea still grew worse so long as religion might bee taken for a pretence against which prouision had not beene formerly made because the Popes had no other ayme but to holde the Princes in warre and the Princes thinking to suppresse the euill with punishments haue not attained the wished end nor the Magistrates and Bishops iustly performed their duetie The principall remedie was to flie vnto GOD to assemble godly men out of the whole Kingdome to finde a way to roote out the vices of the Clergie to forbid infamous and immodest songs and in stead of them to command the singing of Psalmes and holy hymnes in the vulgar tongue and if the common interpretation which goeth about be not good to take away the errours suffering that which is good to be vsed by all Another remedie was the Generall Councell alwayes vsed to compose such differences that hee could not see how the Popes conscience could be quiet one moment in regard so many soules did perish euery day saying that if a Generall Councell could not bee obtained they were to assemble a Nationall by the example of Charles the Great and Lewis the Deboneere that they did grieuously erre who troubled the publique quiet with armes vpon pretence of Religion a thing alwayes abhorred by antiquitie that their errour was as great who condemned to death those that adhered 1560 PIVS 4. FERDINAND ELTZABETH FRANCIS 2. to the new doctrine onely for the opinion of piety who dying constantly and contemning the losse of their goods stirre vp the mindes or the multitude and make them desirous to know what faith that is for which they endure so great punishments Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna spake in the same manner commending the Generall Councell but adding that it might sooner bee desired then hoped for considering the difficulties which doe vsually arise in such a businesse wherein Charles the 5. hauing taken great paines hath euer been deluded by the Popes Besides the disease of France is so sharpe that there is no time to call a Physician from farre Therefore they were to call a Nationall Councell as had been vsed from the time of Clodoue vntill Charles the Great and afterwards vntill Charles the seuenth sometimes of the whole kingdome and sometimes of part that now the disease being vrgent they were to expect no longer nor to holde any esteeme of the impediments which the Pope did interpose in the meane while that the Prelates ought to reside and that the Italians who haue a third part of the Benefices were not to be suffered to enioy the fruits in their absence to take away all Simonie and ordaine as was done in the Anciran Councell that almes should not bee giuen in times of administring the Sacraments that the Cardinals and Prelates deputed by Paul the third gaue the same counsell that Paul the fourth thought it necessary though afterwards hee gaue himselfe to luxury and war that if this were not done there was danger to see the prophecie of Bernard verified That CHRIST would descend from heauen to whippe the Priests out of the Temple as hee had the Merchants Then hee spake of the remedies for the other maladies of the Kingdome Colignl when it was his turne to speake said that requiring those who gaue him the petitions to subscribe them hee was answered that 5000. men would subscribe if there were occasion Francis of Guise concerning the point of Religion said hee referred himselfe to the iudgement of learned men but protested that no Councell should haue so great authority with him as to make him decline one iote from the old beliefe The Cardinall of Loraine hauing spoken of other particulars descending to that of Religion sayd that the petitions presented were most proud and that to grant the Orators publique exercise were to approoue their doctrine that it was a cleere case that the greater part vsed Religion for a pretence and therefore his opinion was they should bee proceeded
not stop the eyes and eares of the world that they should not see and heare their differences and that if they would make shew of vnion where they were at variance they should bee conuinced of vanitie and lying and after many contentions they remained without agreement in that point For the Councell some thought fit to refuse it absolutely and others were of opinion to send Ambassadours to make offer that they would goe to a free and Christian Councell and to propose the exceptions of the suspicion of the Indges of the inconueniencie of that place and others often times proposed to shew they did not refuse the authoritie of a lawfull Councell and that the vnion of the Church was not hindered by them but by the ambition of the Coure of Rome which would make the Germane Catholiques more fauourable ãâã them And they concluded to make petition to the Emperour in this forme The two Nuncij arriuing in Austria at the same time found the Emperour To which place y e Popes two Nuncij are sent by the Emperor with three Ambasdors of his owne at Vienna who gaue them counsell to go both immediately to Nâumburg in Saxenie where the Protestants were assembled in a Diet and to treate as modestly with them as was possible taking care not to exasperate or offend them For if they went to each of them into their owne States they would bee posted from one to another and would neuer haue any certaine answere and when they had both performed this office ioyntly they might diuide themselues and god apart to whom they were sent He put them in mind of the Conditions with which the Protestants did formerly condescend to the Councell that if mention were made thereof againe they might bee prepared to replie in the Popes name what they thought fit The Emperour sent three Ambassadours of his owne to goe with them to the Assembly and the King of Bohemia did recommend them to the Duke of Saxonie that they might goe securely The Emperours Ambassadours hauing had audience at the Diet exhorted the Princes to assist in the Councell and to put an end to the ãâã of Germanie The Princes after they had consulted together thanked Caser and concerning the Councell said they would not refuse it if the word of GOD were to beiudge if the BB. were released of their oaths made to the Pope and the Sea of Rome and if the Protestant Theologiâes might have ãâã But seeing that the Pope admitteth no Bishops to be in the Councell but such as are sworne vnto him against which they The Protestants answer to the ãâã Ambassdor haue alwayes protested they could hardly agree vnto it that they were willing presently to represent so much to the Emperour with all respect deferring their absolute answere vntill the Princes then absent were informed Afterwards the Popes Nuncij were brought in who hauing commended the Popes ãâã and Religion in reuiuing the Councel to extiâpate ãâã in regard there are as many Religions and Gospels as there are Doctors said he had sent ââinuite them to helpe forward so laudable an enterprise promising that all should be handled with Christian Charitie and that their voyces shall be freeâ They presented also the Popes Briefes written to each of them The next day all the Briefes sealed as before were sent backe and the Nuntij called And to the Popes Nuntij to receiue an answere which was to this effect That they did not acknowledge any iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome that there was no cause to reueale their pleasure concerning the Councell to him who had no power either to call or hold it that they had deliuered their minde and determination to the Emperour their Lord that to the Nuncij who were nobly descended in a Common-wealth which they loued they offered all good office The Protestants doe intimate another assembly to begin in April and would doe more if they had not come from the Pope Thus they did end the assembly and did intimate another to begin in April to finish the ãâã of vâiting themselues together The Nuncio Delphinus deliuered his Ambassage in diuers Cities as he returned The negotiation of Delphinus The Senate of Noremberg answered that they would not forsake the Augustan Confession not accept of the Councell as not hauing the conditions required by the Protestants The Senates of Argentine Francfort Ausburg and Vlma answered in the same manner Comendone parting from the Of Comendone Diet went to Lubec from whence he sent to Frederic King of Denmarke to demand his Safe conduct to come to him to deliuer to him the Popes Ambassage and inuite him to fauour the Councell Hee answered that neither Christian his father nor himselfe had euer any thing to doe with the Pope and therefore hee cared not to receiue any Ambassage from him Both the Nuncij had a fauourable answere from the Prelates Princes and Cities Catholique with promise of deuotion to the Pope but concerning the Councell they sayd they were to treate with the Emperour it being necessary to consult together for feare of the Lutherans Ierolamus Martinengo sent to Of Martinengo the Queene of England for the same cause beeing in Flanders receiued commandement from her not to passe the Sea and although the King of Spaine and Duke of Alua did make earnest entreaty that hee might bee admitted and heard commending the cause of that Legation that is the vnion of all the Christian Church in a generall Councell yet the Queene did perseuere in her first resolution answering that she could not treat with the Bishop of Rome whose authority was excluded out of England by consent of Parliament Canobius when hee had deliuered his Ambassage to the King of Polonia by whom he was well receiued could not goe into Moscouia by reason of the warre betweene that Prince and the King But going into Prussia hee was answered by that Duke that he was of the Augustan Confession and could not consent to a Popish Councell The Suisses assembled in a Diet at Bada heard the Popes Nuncio and receiuing the Briefe one of the Burgomasters of Zuric And of Canobius did kisse it The Pope aduertised hereof could not choose but tell it to all the Ambassadours residing with him with much ioy But hauing consulted The Pope reioyceth that his Bull was kissed by a Burgomaster of Zuric of the businesse concerning the Councell the Catholiques answered that they would send thither and the Euangeliques that they would not accept of it The negotiation of the Nuncij in Neumburg beeing published in Rome there was a whispering against the Pope for sending Ministers to the Diet of the Protestants wherein hee excused himselfe that it was not by his order but by the Emperours to whose direction he did deferre the Nuncij for which hee did not blame him in regard hee did not care for nice points of honour but onely for doing of good The
in France Prelates was put in order in which howsoeuer the Ambassadour assured the Pope that nothing should bee spoken of doctrine nor any thing preludiciall to his authority but onely a course set downe how to pay the Kings debts to prouide against some abuses and to consult what was to bee handled in the generall Councell yet his Holinesse was not satisfied yea was of opinion that they thought that to prouide against abuses was to hinder the profits of the Court and that to consult of the Councel was to ioyne with the Spaniards whereof hee had some intelligence in the point of the supreame power of the Councell euen ouer the Pope And by reason of the dissentions betweene the Grandies of the Court spread also ouer all the Prouinces because euery one sought to increase his faction there being a great liberty of speaking the professours of the new religion were plainely discouered and protected by the greatest about the King with much indignation of the Catholiques Whereupon there were contentions and discords throughout the whole Kingdome calling one another in scorne Papists and Hugonots the Preachers making the people tumultuous and euery one hauing diuers ends He plainly saw that if the Catholike partie had not all the same ayme some great inconuenience would arise for preuenting whereof and to crosse those desseignes he thought it necessary to haue a Minister there a man of authoritie and not a French man who would haue more interest in the kingdome then in the seruice of the Apostolique Sea and resolued to send a Legatethither And casting his eye vpon all the Cardinals hee made choice Into which Kingdome he sendeth for Legate the Cardinall of Ferrara of Ferrara in whom all necessary qualities did concurre singular wisedome dexteritie in negotiations nobility of birth being allied to the Royall house of France brother in law to the Kings great Aunt daughter of Lewis the 12 and so neere a cousin to those of Guise the Dukes wife being the Cardinals neece that they could not chuse but fauour him in regard of their neerenesse in blood He gaue him foure particular Commissions to fauour the Catholiques and oppose the Protestants to diuert the Nationall Synode and And giueth him foure commissions assembly of the Prelates to sollicite the going of the Prelates to the Councell and to cause an abrogation of the constitutions made in matters Ecclesiasticall While the Legate was preparing to goe there fell our an accident which made the Kings neerest friends feare the Catholiques as much as the Protestants For the fourteenth of Iuly Arthurus Defiderius was apprehended A supplication sent out of France into Spaine neere to Orleans who was sent into Spaine with a Supplication written in the name of the Clergie of France in which they demaunded the assistance of that King against the Protestants because they could not bee suppressed by a boy and a woman with other more secret instructions in cipher to be imparted to his Maiestie This man being imprisoned and interrogated of the confederates discouered some whom it was dangerous to make knowen for which cause they resolued to proceede no further but condemned him to make honourable satisfaction to teare the supplication and to bee perpetuall prisoner in the Monasterie of the Carthusians But many of his confessions being divulged the Kings Counsel thought fit to giue the other partie some satisfaction Whereupon the King did prohibite the names of Hugonotes and Papists ordaining that no man vnder pretence of discouering the Congregations for religion which were forbid should enter with The King maketh an ocdination in fauour of the Protestants many or few into another mans house that those who were in prison for religion should be set at libertie and that those which fled since the time of Francis the first might returne and repossesse their goods in case they would liue like Catholiques or if they would not might sell them and goe to another place The Parliament of Paris did oppose and said it was a kinde of grant of libertie of religion which was neuer knowen in France that the returne of the fugitiues would cause great troubles and that the libertie to sell their goods and goe to another place was against the lawes of the Kingdome which doe not giue leaue to carry foorthany great quantitie of money But notwithstanding all these oppositions the Edict was executed so that the Protestants being increased in number and making more and greater assemblies then they were wont the King with the Queene and Princes went into the Parliament to prouide a remedy by the mature counsel of men skilfull in matters of State and Iustice The Chancellour said they were not to speake of Religion but of making prouision against dayly tumults which did arise by the meanes of it lest being made licontious by raising of stirres they might lay aside all obedience to the King There were three opinions 1. To suspend all punishments against the Protestants vntill the decision of the Councell 2. That they should bee capitally proceeded against 3. That they should bee punished by the Eclesiasticall Court forbidding their Congregations either publike or priuate and liberty to preach or administer the Sacraments but after the Romane fashion In conclusion they tooke a middle course and made an Edict which is called the Edict of Iuly That all should abstaine from doing iniuries and liue in peace The Edict of Iuly that the preachers should not rayse tumults vpon paine of death that none should preach or administer the Sacraments but according to the Romane Rite that the Ecclesiastiques should bee iudges of heresie that if the person guilty were deliuered to the Secular power no greater punishment should bee inflicted then banishment and this to continue till a Generall or National Councell did determine otherwise that all those who haue mooued any tumult for the cause of Religion should be pardoned liuing hereafter in peace and like Catholiques Afterwards treating how to accommodate the controuersies it was ordained that the Bishops should meete in Poisi the tenth A Colloquie is ordained at Poisi of August and that the Protestant Ministers should haue a Safe Conduct to come thither This was contradicted by many of the Catholiques who thought it strange dishonourable and dangerous to put the Religion of their predecessours receiued vntill that time to compromise and in hazard In which the Card of Loraine vndertaketh to confute the heresiques But they yeelded at the last because the Cardinall of Loraine promised largely that hee would confute the heretiques and take the burden vpon himselfe wherein hee was assisted by the Queene who knowing his desire to make ostentation of his witte was willing to giue him satisfaction The Pope had newes at once of these two Edicts in which hee found some thing to commend and something to blame Hee commended the Parliament for maintaining the cause of religion and blamed it because they had ordered it contrary
by those which are de iure diuino no profit doth arise but that which is spirituall For these reasons it is wisedome to oppose the first demand not to be bound to grant the second and all the rest The Pope principally for these causes did resolue negatiuely and to The Poperesolueth not to grant the Cup to the French men make his resolution the lesse grieuous he caused the Ambassadour to be perswaded to desist of his owne accord who not consenting hee caused him to be intreated that at the least hee would prosecute it gently in regard it was impossible to yeeld vnto him for feare of aliening all the Catholiques The Ambassadour still proceeding the Pope first put him off with delay and in conclusion answered that howsoeuer he could yet he ought not to yeeld to his request because the Councell was at hand vnto which hee had referred the Emperours petition so hee would doe that of France and to gratifie the King would handle that article first of all and so dispatch it in as little time as would be requisite to grant the grace with maturiâiâ The Ambassadour repeating this instance in euery audience the Pope added that hee was sure all the Prelates did not make that request because the maior part in the Congregation did resolue not to speake of it saying that the name of the Prelates of France was vsed whereas the motion proceeded but from a few and those incited by others meaning the Queene against whom hee bare a secret grudge for the letter she wrote vnto him the 4. of August At the same time when the Petition of the French Prelates was published The French Prelates are suspected in Trent and Rome in Rome newes came out of Germanie that the same men had sent to the Protestants there to perswade them to perseuere in their doctrine promising to fauour them in the Councell and to draw other Prelates to doe the like This was diuulged in Trent also and caused the French-men to haue but small reputation both there amongst the Italians and in the Court of Rome where they were esteemed to be men of an vnquiet spirit and desirous of innouation And it was said as suspicions doe alwayes adde something in regard of the disputes which that Nation hath euer had with the Court of Rome in very important Articles and of the present accidents that certainely they would goe to the Councell with no other aime but onely to The Popes expences in the Councel cause troubles and innouations The Ambassador that the popular rumor against his Nation might not make an impression in the Popes minde was willing to secure him who perswaded him ironically not to trouble himselfe because it was not likely nor could hee beleeue that so small a number as are the French-men could thinke of so great enterprises and if they did that they should finde many Italians who would oppose them But he said he was displeased that they had hindered the Councell which was assembled for their sakes onely which shewed but small care in them to cure that sicknesse whereof they complaine adding that hee was resolued to open the Councell either with them or without them and to prosecute and dispatch it and that his Legates and a great number of Bishops had been many moneths in Trent already to their great trouble and charge not able to doe any thing while the Prelats of France doe so deliciously prouide for their case at home In conformity hereof hee did recapitulate in Consistory the instances and causes for which hee had iust a yeere since intimated the Councell by aduice of them the Cardinals the difficulties which hee encountred and ouercame in perswading the Princes who were of contrary opinions to accept the Bull his diligence in sending presently the Legates and those Prelates with whom hee was able to preuaile either with perswasions or commaunds that all is already prepared by him onely seuen moneths since and is so chargeable to him that amongst officers and poore Prelates the Apostolique Sea doeth spend aboue three thousand crownes a moneth and that experience sheweth that delay doeth bring on more expence that the Dutch-men doe inuent some thing euery day to oppose against this holy and necessary worke that heresies doe increase in France and some Bishops are almost become reâellious by making absurd petition for the Cup which they doe with such violence that the greater number who are good Catâoliques are forced to yeelde that all Princes haue appointed Abassadours that there are so many Prelates in Trent already that they are not onely sufficient to beginne the Synod but are more then were in any of the two former conuocations thereof and that nothing remained but to beginne without expecting any longer The Gardinals hauing consented hereunto and commended his resolution hee ioyned two Legates more to the three former Two presidents more are appointed for the Councell Ludouicus Simoneta a great Canonist who had passed through all the offices of the Court and Marcus di Altemps his sisters sonne Hee commanded the former to depart presently and not to tary any where in the iourney and so soone as hee came to Trent to cause the vsuall ceremonies to be made and the Masse of the holy Ghost to bee said for a beginning of the Councell Hee said afterwards that the Synode was to continue still not to terminate in suspensions or translations as formerly it did with notorious preiudice and danger but to haue an absolute end For effecting whereof there was no neede to spend many moneths in regard the most important points were already determined and the residue was so set in order by disputations and examinations vnder Iulius that scarce any thing remained but publication so that all would be dispatched in a shorttime Simoneta arriued in Trent the niuth of December and at his entrie sawa great fire rise out of the earth which passed ouer the Citie like vnto a falling starre but onely in bignesse whereof idle persons of which number there were many made diuers pronognostiques some presaging good and some hurt which would be a vanlty to recount The Cardinall found letters written after his departure that hee should expect a new commission to open the Councell The Pope compelled some Bishops who were at Court The number of the Prelats in ââent at the time of his departure to goe with him so that the number of all beside the Cardinals was 92. The Nuncio resident in France returned to Rome in the beginning of December who hauing related the state of that Kingdome the Pope wrote The Pope writeth to his Legate in France to the Legate that he should represent to the Kings Counsell that the Councell was to be celebrated for France onely because neither Italy nor Spaine had neede of it and Germanie did refuse it and tell them that therefore it did concerne them to promote it a thing neglected by them but performed by him in
of the Chalice vpon their hands of great importance and difficultie that the things proposed are diuers and concerne diuers subiects which cannot be all digested together that therefore they would communicate to the Prelates as occasions were offered those which had affinitie with the other reformations The Ambassadours knew that they spake this that they might not publish their writing in congregation that by gaining time they might delude the Emperours expectation But yet at that time they said no more Afterwards consulting together they held it expedient to informe the Emperour well as well of this particular as generally of the manner how they proceeded in the Councell And to doe this the Bishop of Prague rode post that The Bishop of Prague goeth by post to informe the Emperor of the State of the Councell hee might returne before the Session The Legats perceiuing that the Councell stood vpon bad termes in many respects but especially for the distaste and suspition of the Pope thought it necessary to informe him fully of all that was past and imminent For this Friar Leonardus Marinus Archbishop of Lanciano was chosen because hee was a man of spirit and acceptable to And the Arch-bishop of Lanciano to informe the Pope the Pope promoted and much fauoured by him and a friend also to Seripando whose instruction was to enforme the Popefully to excuse the Legats and to pacifie his Holinesse Hee carried the common Letters of the Legats for his credence to which Simoneta made much and long difficultie to subscribe nor would haue done it but that they agreed that euery one should write particular letters of his owne Simoneta wrote that hee did thinke to send the Archbishop of Rosano for his particular to giue a more exact information but that being better aduised hee afterwards resolued to expect the euent of Lanciano his iourney The mutual distasts and detractions of the Romans against the Trentines and of these against those did increase at the arriuall of euery Currier In Trent the fauourers of residence did bewayle the miseries of the Church the seruitude of the Councel and the manifest desperation to see the Church reformed in Rome The opposites lamented that a Schisme was plotted in the Councell yea an Apostacie from the Apostolique Sea They sayd that the Vltramontans for malice and enuie against the Italians did aime not so much at the depression as at the abolition of the Papacie which beeing the foundation of the Church because CHRIST hath made it so the totall destruction of the whole building must needes ensue The Pope receiuing new aduices dayly and alwayes worse as euery day some nouity did happen in Trent besides the accidents occurring in Germanie and France contrary to his affayres was still more displeased The opinion of the maior part for residencie did not so much trouble him as the practises which were made especially by the Ambassadours perceiuing that the Princes were interested in it against his authority He saw the Emperor was wholly bent to make his sonne King of the Romans and ready to giue all satisfaction to Germany and therefore had caused these Articles of reformation to be presented to the Legats and called to him the Amb. Prague to find a way how to propose them in Councell and establish them Hee knew the French King was exhausted compassed with infinite difficulties and in danger to be forced to compound with the Hugonots which if it happen the French Prelates may runne to the Councell ioyne with the Spaniards and make themselues authors of other propositions against the Papall authoritie Hee thought to calme the tempest which he saw prepared against him both with deeds and words by leuying foure thousand Suisses and three thousand Dutch horse-men hee sent to Auignion Nicolas Gambaâa with fiue hundred foote and an hundred The Pope treateth a common league of all Catholique Princes against the Protestants light-horsemen gaue money to the Duke of Sauoy to put himselfe in armes and oppose if the Hugonots would descend into Italy And to engage al Princes he resolued to treate a league defensiue of all Catholiques against the plots of the Protestants in euery place holding it to be an easie thing to make them condescend if for no other cause yet for this at the least to free themselues from suspicion In Italie hee thought it not hard to induce all For the Duke of Florence was wholly his In Sauoy hee had interest for the succours he sent him and for the danger hee was in the Venetians desired to keepe the Vltramontans out of Italie the King of Spaine had neede of him for Naples and Milan and France for the actuall necessitie in which it was Therefore he made the proposition in Rome to the Emperours Ambassador and the Venetians and sent the Abbat of Saint Saluto for this end into France and the Lord Odescalco into Spaine to whom also hee gaue instruction to complaine to the King that the Spanish Bishops were vnited against his authority and to shew him that the propositions of the Emperour were fit to make a Schisme It was easie to foresee the issue of that proiect to any that did know though but superficially the ends of the Princes The Emperor would by no meanes condescend to any thing that might giue suspicion to the Protestants the French King was so farre from hindering the passage to the Hugonots in Italy that hee would haue beene content to haue seene his whole kingdome rid of them Spaine hauing great possessions in those parts But cannot effect it did more feare and abhorre an vnion of Italian Princes then desire the ruine of the heretiques the Venetians and Duke of Florence could not consent to any thing which might trouble the peace of Italy And so it happened that the proposition of the league was not imbraced by any of the Princes euery one alleadging a particular cause and all one common that it would hinder the progresse of the Councell which many beleeued would not haue displeased his Holinesse and the rather because hee againe proposed in Consistory the declaration of the Continuation and that himselfe would make a declaration concerning Residencie Which things he did not performe in regard of the opinion of Cardinall Carpi followed by the greater part of the other Cardinals that it would not bee good seruice for his Holinesse nor the Apostolique Sea to make himselfe authour of odious things which might aliene the mindes of one party and that it was better to leaue them in the liberty of the Councell for that time Notwithstanding he did not forbeare to complaine in Consistory of all the Ambassadours Of the French hee sayd that Lansac seemed to bee an The Pope complaineth of the Ambassadors Ambassador of the Hugonots by his propositions desiring that the Queene of England the Protestants of Suisserland Saxonie and Wittemberg should bee expected at the Councell who are declared enemies and rebels and haue no other end then to
of Surrento the Bishop of Viuiers Peter Paul Costazzarus Bishop of Aqui and others who had obtained leaue from the Legates which Mantua gaue them that in regard they were his friends he might set them at libertie and the others to take away occasion of distastes But the Ambassadour of Portugall did remonstrate to the Legates that this would bee a disreputation to the Councell the cause being knowen why they suffered and that it would bee sayd there was no libertie which would also be dishonourable to the Pope Thereupon they resolued to stop them and the rather But are stopped because they vnderstood that so soone as they were departed others would aske leaue also The Legates deferring to propose the other Articles in regard of the difficulties which they foresaw the third of Iuly the Emperours Ambassadours and the Bauarian desired that they would deliuer their opinions concerning them and a Congregation beeing called the next day to this effect the French Ambassadours presented a writing exhorting the Fathers The Ambassadours of France and Bauaria present a writing to perswade the grant of the Cup. to graunt the Communion of the Cup making this their ground that in matters of Positiue Law as this was they ought to yeelde and not to bee so obstinate but to consider the necessitie of the time and not giue scandall to the world by shewing themselues so constant in obseruing mens preceptes and neglecting GODS by reiecting reformations And in the ende they required that what determination soeuer they would make it might not preiudice the vse of the Kings of France who receiue the Cup in their Consecration nor the custome of some Monasteries of the Kingdome which doe at certaine times administer it Yet nothing else was done in that Congregation but onely sixteene poynts of doctrine giuen foorth to bee discussed in the Congregations following The Legates were astonished at the proposition of the Frenchmen vnderstanding they were ioyned with the Imperialists for which cause themselues The Legates are troubled with the coniunction of the French-men and Imperialists in this point of the Chalice were to walke more warily And weighing well the motiues of the Frenchmen to derogate froÌ the positiue precepts they obserued that the grant of the Cup besides the difficulties proposed did draw with it many more in diuers matters They remembred the request for marriage of Priests made by the Bauarian and that Lansac in a feast two dayes before in the presence of many Prelates inuited exherting them to gratifie the Emperour in the petition for the Cup sayd that France did desire Prayers diuine Offices and Masses in the vulgar tongue that the images of the Saints should bee taken away mariage granted to Priests and knowing that the beginning is more easily resisted then the Progresse and that one may with lesse paines be hindered from entring into an house then driuen forth they resolued that it was not a fit time to treate of the Cup. They perswaded Pagnauo Agent of the Marquis of Pescara to desire that the determination might not bee made before his King was aduised thereof The Congregations of the sixe and seuen dayes were intermitted to treate with the Imperialists that they would bee contended to deferre the matter alleadging diuers reasons the most concluding whereof was because the time was too short to make the And theââ doe cause treaty there of to be ââferred Fathers vnderstand that the graunt was necessary Finally after long parley they were content that all that part which concerneth doctrine should be deferred wher with the Legats not being satisfied at the last the Ambassadors consented that that point onely should be deferred so that the dilation were mentioned in the Decree and a promise made to determine it another time The French-men remained to be treated with where they found more facilitie then they expected who said they had neither proposed nor required it but onely assisted the Emperours Ambassadours This difficulty being ouercome they began to compose the Decrees which to dispatch quickly they let the Fathers knowe that if any of them would aduise any thing they should commit it to writing that the composition might not bee foreslowed In the Congregation of the eighth day Daniel Barbaro Patriarke of Aquileia said in deliuering his suffrage that newes beeing come of the accord in France and therefore it beeing probable that many Prelates would come it were fit to deferre the points of doctrine vntill their arriuall but the instance beeing seconded by none not so much as by the French Ambassadors themselues it did fall of it selfe In the next Congregation Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida put them in minde that it would bee good to make mention of the customes of France according to the instance of the Ambassadors by putting in words which might preserue the priuiledges of that kingdome adding that after the determination of the Councell of Constance the Grecians were not forbid to communicate with the Cup because they had a priuiledge which hee had seene but beeing seconded by none but Bernar do dal Bene a Florentine Bishop of Nimes his proposition was layd aside also After the Congregation the Ambassadour Ferrier did curiously demaund of Augustinus the tenour Authour and time of that priuiledge who hauing referred it to Pope Damasus the Ambassadour laughed because it was certaine that an hundred yeeres after that Pope to abstaine from the Cup was accounted sacriledge in the Church of Rome and that the Romane Ordinarie doth describe the communion of the Laitie alwayes with the Cup and that in the yeere 1200. Innocentius the third maketh mention that the women did receiue the blood of CHRIST in the Communion The tenth day Leonard Aller a Dutchman titular Bishop of Philodelphia who came the weeke before deliuering his opinion concerning the Decrees made a digression in manner of a set speach desiring the Legates and the Synode that the German Prelates might bee expected vsing diuers reasons but principally three which were ill taken by the Congregation that is That it could not bee called a generall Councell in which a whole principall Nation of Christendome was wanting That to proceede without expecting them would bee accounted a praecipitation That the Pope ought to write to them and call them particularly The good Father knew not that the Pope had dealt with them two yeeres before by Delphinus and Commendone his Nuncij in Germany nor what answers were made by the Protestants and Catholiques the former of which sayd they would not and the later that they could not come to the Councell Some thought he was mooued by the Emperours Ambassadours who seeing that the proposition of the Cup was deferred were willing to prolong theresidue also In the next Congregation nine points of reformation formerly established were read and to the first that nothing should bee payd for Ordinations Nine points of reformation are read Albertus Duimius Bishop of Veglia who came the weeke before
This bred a suspicion in the Spaniards and French-men and the French Ambassadour exhorted him to desist from making prouisions of warre for feare of disturbing the Councell The Pope answered that the English men and Protestants of Germanie hauing declared themselues that they will assist the Hugonots of France it was not fit for him to be vnprouided that the world was full of heretiques and therefore it was necessarie to protect the Councell as well by force as by authoritie The Spanish Ambassadour went not the same way but confirming that the proceedings of the protestants were to bee suspected promised him all ayde and assistance in his Kings name which hee did to hinder the making of a league in Italie which would neuer haue beene pleasing in Spaine The Pope accepted the offer and vnderstanding at the And is pleased with his Legates same time the vnion of his Legats and how zealous they were to doe him seruice was much consolated And hee sent them word that they should hinder all speach concerning residence if it were possible or if they could not should make vse of pluralitie of voyces but aboue all that they should dispatch ãâ¦ã ckely that they might conclude it before the comming of the French men and the assembling of the Dietin Germany that the Emperour for the great desire hee hath to make his sonne King of the Romanes may not suffer himselfe to be perswaded by the Protestants to propose in Councell something more preiudiciall then those things which haue been proposed already The French Ambassadours after they had often made a modest request The request of the French Ambassadors that their Prelates might be expected did the tenth of August present it in writing The tenor whereof was That the most Christian King resoluing to obserue and reuerence the Decrees of Councels which represent the vniuersall Church doth desire that the Canons of this may be receiued by the aduersaries of the Church of Rome of which those who are not separated haue no neede and hee thinketh that those which are to bee made will be more acceptable if the Session bee prorogued that vnto so great a multitude of Italian and Spanish Prelates the French Bishops may be added of whom in the ancient Councels of the Church great account hath beene made The cause of their absence which they the Legates haue heard before and iudged necessarie will cease quickely as it is hoped and in case it should not yet they will arriue before the ende of September because they are so commanded by the King And hereby it will come to passe also that the Protestants for whose sake the Councell was intimated who say euery day that they will bee present in it will haue lesse cause to complaine because they cannot require more maturitie in this weightie businesse nor accuse them for too much precipitation They demaunded that while their Bishops were expected that none might thinke that the King did designe that by this meanes the Councell should be idle or dissolue they would treat onely concerning manners and discipline and the two points remaining in matter of the Communion of the Cup. They added this last clause not to displease the Imperialists who had hope to obtaine it in that Session The Legats hauing consulted answered in writing that the prelats of France were before the Councel was opened expected almost sixe moneths and after it was begun which was principally done in regard of France they deferred to handle any matter of weight sixe moneths more into which because they are now entred it is not conuenient to desist because they could not so doe without dishonouring the Councell and much incommodating so many Fathers but to prolong the day of the Session was not in their power to grant without consent of the Fathers and therefore that they could not expect from them a more determinate answere The French-men then desired that it might be granted to them to make their proposition in the Congregation But the Legates answered that before it had been tolde them and all the other Ambassadours that they might negotiate with none but the Legates and that it was formerly decreed in that same Councell that Ambassadours might not publiquely speake in Congregation but onely the day in which they are receiued and their Mandate is read This made the French-men complaine much to the Bishops and especially to the Spaniards and to say it was a great absurdity that the Ambassages should be addressed to the Synod and the Mandats presented to it and yet they might not treate with it but with the Legats onely as if they were Ambassadours to them who are but Ambassadors themselues as the Pope who sendeth them is a Prince and as hee is a Bishop and the first Bishop they are but Proctors of one who is absent and haue beene alwayes so esteemed in ancient Councels They alleadged the example of the Councels of Nice Ephesus Chalcedon Trullus of the second of Nice also and that the breach betweene the Pope and the Councell of Basil was because they pretended to change this ancient and laudable institution That this was a kinde of grieuous seruitude in the Councell that they could not be heard and an iniurie to Princes who could not treate with those with whom they were to manage the affaires of their states that the Decree alleadged by them was not shewed and that it was fit to see it and to know from whom it proceeded For if the Legates for the time being did make it they did extend their authoritie with great exorbitancie if the Synode it was necessary to examine how and when For it was an intolerable inconuenience which was done in the beginning of this last Conuocation of the Councell that the Legates with a few Italian Prelats who came from Rome onely should make a Decree and practise it with rigour that nothing may bee proposed but by the Legates so that the way is barred to all Princes and Prelates to bee able to propose a good reformation which would bee for the seruice of God but in stead of that the doctrine controuersed with the Protestants is handled in their absence without any benefit of the Catholiques who doe not doubt of it and aliening the Protestants by condemning them before they are heard And their complaynts were renewed when they were enformed from Monsieur de l'Isle Ambassadour of their King in Rome that by the Kings order hee had made the same request to the Pope that the French Bishops might bee expected all September and that his Holinesse had referred it to the Legates Lansac sayd it was a thing worthy of eternall memorie The Pope referred it to the Legates the Legates cannot doe it without the Synode and that cannot heare them and so the King and the world are deluded The eleuenth of August the Bishops began to giue their voyces concerning the Decrees in matter of the Sacrifice and almost all did lightly and vniformely passe
the Germanes in the Diet to goe and submit themselues to the Councell For so long as the Dutch and French-men continue in their resolution not to goe to it nor acknowledge it the Fathers doe in vaine abide there to their great cost and incommoditie and when his Maiestie shall see they cannot be perswaded he will procure a suspension of the Councel thinking it will bee a greater seruice to God and benefit to the Church to leaue matters vndecided and in the state they are expecting a more fit time for the conuersion of those who are separated then by precipitating as hath beene done vntill that time the decision of controuersies in absence of those who haue put them in disputation to make the Protestants irreconciliable without any benefit of the Catholiques saying that in the meane while they might treat of the Reformation that the Ecclesiasticall goods may bee distributed to persons of desert and all haue part of them and the reuenues may be well dispensed and the part belonging to the poore not vsurped by any and such other things In the end hee demaunded of them whether the Count of Luna comming with the title of the Emperours Ambassadour the difference betweene Spaine and France for precedence will cease The Legates answered to this last that they did not see what pretence the French-men could haue to contend and for the rest they sayd they could not forbeare to handle the points of doctrine but that with them they would handle the Reformation effectually according to the order set downe by the Synode They commended the Emperours intention to desire the Protestants to submit but added that for this hope the Councell ought not to bee prolonged For the Emperour Charles in the Papacie of Iulius the 3. made meanes for the same and obtained it also but the Dutch-men proceeded with dissimulation to the damage of the Church and of the Emperour himselfe Therefore it was not fit the Councell should change its pace before the Emperour was assured of the intentions of the Princes and people aswell Catholique as Protestant and what kinde of obedience they will yeeld to the Decrees made already and to be made in this Councel and in the former requiring the obseruation of the Synode with authenticall Mandats of the Prouinces and Princes and obligation from them for the execution of the Decrees that their cost and labour may not be in vaine and laughed at And in conformity heereof they answered the Emperour A Congregation was held the 25. of October to receâue Valentinus Erbuâus The Ambassador of Polonia is receiued Bishop of Premisa Ambassadour of Polonia who made a short spe ãâ¦ã concerning the Kings deuotion the tumults of the Kingdome about religion the necessity of a good reformation the vsing of some remission in yeelding to the desires of the people in matters which are de iure positiuo The Speaker answered in the Synods name thanking the King and the Ambassadour and offering to giue assistance in all the occasions of that Kingdome The Legats did not permit that any thing else should bee handled in that Congregation for the cause which shall be related The Court in Rome and the Popes Ministers in Trent were no lesse troubled with the Spaniards and their adherents in Councell then with the expectation of the comming of Loraine and of the french-men with which they were not so much mooued so long as there was hope that some rubbe might stoppe them as after that certaine newes came that they would The coÌming of the French Prelates doth much trouble the Pope and Court keepe the day of All Saints with the Duke of Sauoy The Cardinal either vainly or of purpose made it knowne at the french Court before he parted and in many places in the iourney that he would handle diuers things in diminution of the popes authority and commodities of the Court which beeing reported diuers waies both in Rome and Trent made an impression in both places that the generall intention of the French-men was to prolong the Councel and according to occasions to discouer and put in practise their particular desseignes and they had coniectures to make them beleeue that it was not without the knowledge of the Emperour and of other Princes and Lords of Germany And howsoeuer they were assured that the Catholique King held not full intelligence with them yet they had strong arguments to make them beleeue that his desseigne was to prolong the Councel or at the least not to suffer it to end To crosse this purpose they How the reformation of Princes began determined to propose the abuses of the Kingdome of France and to let the Ambassadours vnderstand that they would make prouision for them because all Princes who desire a reformation in the Church would not willingly endure any at all of themselues so that they thought that if any matter of importance were handled to their preiudice they would forbeare and make their Prelats forbeare also to speake of things preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea Therefore after some packets had passed betweene Rome and Trent it beeing iudged a good course the abuses were collected which were said to be principally in France and partly in other Dominions And hence the reformation of Princes began which in the relation of the things that follow will affoord vs much matter Besides in Rome it was thought to bee a good remedie that the Legates should bridle the transcendent boldnesse of the Prelates vsing their authority and superiority more then they had done And in Trent it was thought to be a good course to keepe the Prelates their adherents vnited well edified and satisfied For howsoeuer the voyces of the contrary part might encrease yet they should euer exceede in number and bee Lords of the resolutions And they thought fitte also proceed to finish the Councel or suspend or translate it They wrot also and made many of the popish Prelates to write to their friends and Patrons in Rome that there could bee no better resolution or prouision then to giue occasion which might easily bee done that some Prince might desire the suspension not suffering any to slippe and for this end they demanded diuers Briefes to be sent from Rome in matter of translation suspension c. that they might make vse of them as occasion was offered They counselled the Pope also to goe to Bolonia in person For besides the receiuing of more frequent and fresh aduices and the sudden making of incident and necessary prouisions hee might haue a colourable reason to translate the Councel to that Citie vpon euery small occasion or to suspend it desiring him that as they had imparted nothing to the Cardinall Madruccio so nothing might come to the eares of the Cardinall of Trent his vncle who for many respects and particular interests would certainely vse all meanes that it might not bee transferred from Trent To quench the boyling heat in the controuersie about the institution of
belong vnto them iure diuino The Papalins are distasted with the French Congregations And this singularitie of congregation was vsed afterwards by the Cardinall in all occurrences to the great distast of the Papalins who said hee helde a Councell apart and feared that the Spaniards would imitate the example which might in time make a manifest schisme as it happeneth in the first Councell of Ephesus by the Congregations which Egyptians and Syrians held apart But the Papalins had amongst the Spaniards Barthomeus Sebastianus Bishop of Patti who a Spaniard by nation because hee had a Bishopricke in Sicilie had great intelligence in Rome and had discouered all the Spanish practises and counsels Amongst the Frenchmen about the time Iacobus Hugonius betrayeth y e French Prelates when the Cardinall of Loraine put himselfe in order for the iourney the Nuncio in France did gaine Iacobus Hugonius a Franciscan Friar a Diuine of the Sorbone elected by the Cardinall for his company with whom hee had some cause of acquaintance because he was constituted Proctour for the Councel by Iohannes ãâã Bishop of Triguier where of he sent newes to Rome and addressed him for correspondence in Trent with his letters to Lactantius Rouereda Bishop of Ascoli But Simoneta was not willing to put such confidence in that Bishop nor would suffer him to know the intelligence which was to be held with that Diuine Therefore when Loraine was neere vnto Trent hee caused the Bishop of Ventimiglia to send another Friar of S. Francis called Pergola to meete Hugonius to tell him from him that he was informed by the Nuncio of France of a letter which hee brought to the Lord Bishop of Ascoli who had written also vnto him that hee should speake with him before he did deliuer it Pergola did this businesse cunningly so that the Diuine promised to doe so and accordingly went to Ventimiglia a few dayes after hee came to Trent and after that they knew one another and the tokens that they were to treat together the Friar made him a relation of the state of all things and said that one ruine of the kingdome did especially proceede from the Queene who fauoured the heretiques as himselfe saw plainely in the dispurations which hee often had with them in her presence Concerning the Ambassadours in Trent he sayd they were corrupted also The Cardinall hee held to be a good Catholique but inclined to impertinent reformations of Ecclesiasticall Rites of the vse of the Cup of taking away images of bringing in the vulgar tongue and such other things whereunto hee was perswaded by the Duke of Guise his brother and others of his kinred and that the Queene at his departure had effectually perswaded him to it and giuen him twenty thousand crownes Hee said that amongst the Bishops there were three of the same faction but aboue all that the Bishop of Valence helde intelligence with the Queene and was sent expresly by her as the prime man to whom the Cardinall was to beare respect In the end they set downe an order how to meete and treate together Ventimiglia gaue him fifty crownes in gold as the Legates had appointed which at the first hee refused to accept but Ventimiglia perswaded him with good termes to bee content Notwithstanding himselfe did not take them but called his seruant who was with him and gaue him order to keepe them in the name of his Religion I haue often rehearsed and continue still many particulars which I am sure many will thinke not worthy of mention as I haue thought my selfe but finding them preserued and noted in the memorials of those who were present in the actions I perswade my selfe that for some respect vnknowen to me they haue deemed them worthy of commemoration and therefore according to their iudgement rather then mine owne I haue thought fit to relate them Perhaps some sharpe witte may discouer in them some thing which is not penetrated by mee and those who doe not esteeme them will lose but a little labour in reading them The sixe and twentieth of Nouember destinated for the Session Cardinall Seripando proposed in Congregation that it might be deferred in regard the Decrees which they were to publish were not established And he admonished the Prelates of their long discourses by meanes whereof they could not determine any certaine day for the Session which therefore was necessarily to bee deferred during pleasure Hee tolde them that many of them spake of abuses not remembring that to spend so much time in vaine disputations without any fruit was the greatest abuse of all which was necessarily to be taken away if they desired to see the end of the Councell with edification Loraine confirmed the same and exhorted the Fathers to leaue those questions which were nothing to the purpose in that time and to bee briefe and diligent in dispatching the things already proposed that they may come to things of more importance and necessitie Many of the Prelates did not consent that the Session should bee deferred during pleasure and required a determinate time To whom it being replied that it was not possible because they knew not when they should end the matter now in hand which was so much controuersed amongst them it was concluded that the determinate time should bee set downe within eight dayes The same day the Senator Molines arriued sent by the Marquis of Peseara to renew and giue strength to the perswasions vsed to the Spanish Prelates in fauour of the Pope which hauing beene made by the Secretary resident had done no good Hee brought new letters of credence to them all from the Marquis and laboured with great diligence Which wrought a contrary effect For the Prelates did interprete it to bee a practise of the Cardinall of Arragon brother of the Marquis without any expresse commission from the King It appearing now that the further they proceeded about this point of the institution the more difficultie did arise the Ambassadours of France vsed meanes that a temper might befound that they might rid themselues of those superfluities and come to the businesse of the Reformation that they might know what they might hope for from the Councell And the Bishop of Nismes told them when he gaue his voyce that if the Fathers were delighted to decide a curiositie which in conclusion will bee nothing but words yet they ought not to entertaine others with it but deferring it vntill another time to handle that now which is more necessary Diego Couarruuias Bishop of Citta di Rodrigo who spake after him excusing the Fathers for spending time in that question sayd that it hauing been proposed by the Lords the Legates the Prelates could not choose but deliuer their opinions Wherewith Cardinall Simoneta beeing mooued did denie that the proposition was made by them and Seripando did second him more fiercely and sayd that themselues assuming too much licence did not thinke it sufficient to discourse of the superioritie of Bishops which
and without feare and that the Kings protection was sufficient to maintaine him This beeing reported to the Legates was a cause that they were heard with much patience though they said that the institution and iurisdiction of Bishops The French opinion concerning the Popes authoritie was de iure diuino as well as that of the Pope and that there was no difference but in degree of superioritie and that the Popes authority is confined within the limits of the Canons relating and commending the stile of the Parliaments of France that when any Popes Bull is presented which containeth any thing contrary to the Canons receiued in France they pronounce it to bee abusiue and forbid the execution This libertie made the Papalins vse more respect in their speaches though the prouerbe pleased them so well that sometimes some of the merrie Prelates could not forbeare to vse it The pretence for the absence of the Cardinall of Loraine was the aduice of the death of the King of Nauarre which came to Trent that day This The death of the King of Nauar made a great change in Trent and in France Prince wounded with a bullet at the siege of Roan in September was neuer well cured and at the last died Neere vnto his death hee receiued the Communion after the Catholique manner at the perswasion of his Physitian Visentius Laurus and afterwards wauered towards the doctrine of the Protestants and so died the tenth of Nouember This accident made a great mutation in the Councell and Loraine did suddenly change all his desseignes For that King had a principall hand in the Commissions giuen to the Cardinall at his departure so that hee was vncertaine whether after his death the Queene and others would continue in the same heat Besides he saw a manifest change in the whole gouernement and therefore desired to bee in France that himselfe might beare part of it also For the Prince of Conde beeing in open dissention distrusting the Queene and those who had power with her the Cardinall of Bourbon vncapable Montpensier in small credit the Constable old of whom many also were emulous hee had a great conceit that his brother might bee the Chiefe for Armes and himselfe for counsell And hee ruminated these things in his minde thinking but little of the Councell and of Trent where hee was The other Frenchmen sayd openly they ought to thanke God for the death of the King because he began to wauer and to ioyne his owne interests with those of his brother and of the other Hugonots The next day being the eighth of December was all spent in ceremonies for the election of Maximilian King of the Romanes The Arch bishop of Prague sang the Masse of the holy Ghost with the assistance of the whole Councell the Bishop of Tininia made a sermon in commendation of the Prince and the Cardinals and Ambassadours were inuited by Prague So soone as the Diet was assembled in Francfort the Prince of Conde sent not onely to demaund assistance from the Protestant Princes but also to treat an vnion of the Hugonots with those of the Confession of Ausburg and in particular to make a ioynt demand for a free new Councel in which the resolutions of Trent might bee examined the French-men of the old Catholike Religion giuing hope also that they would agree vnto it because it had been promised to the Ambassadour of France who afterwards was created Cardinall della Bordissiera that it should be done But the Dutch Protestants were most auerse from the Councell so long as Germany might bee in peace without it And therefore a booke was printed in Francfort full of excuses and reasons why they neither would nor could come to Trent with protestation of the nullitie of all that was and would be done in that place The King was first anointed and crowned King of Bohemia in Prague The coronation of the King of Bohemia in presence of his father the Emperour by that Arch-bishop who went from Trent into Bohemia to performe that ceremonie that the King might haue a voyce in the Imperiall Diet. Beeing come to Francfort they were forced to expect vntill the Canons of Colon had elected their Arch-bishop because that Sea was then void so that the Princes had much time to handle many matters expecting still in that place that the number of seuen might bee full by the Coronation in Bohemia and the election in Colen They were troubled in Rome with these thimgs and afraid that the Diet would send to Trent to protest and that some new forme would bee vsed in the coronation and the old abolished which would shew an inclination to depart from the ancient Rites or that some promise would bee made by the new King preiudiciall to the Popes authoritie But the Emperour and the King vsed much arte to diuert the handling of points of Religion before the Election which was made the 24 of Nouember and the coronation the last The election of the King of the Romanes of that moneth In which the Electors and other Protestant Princes stood at the Masse vntill the Gospell was read and then they went foorth This onely was new But the Popes Nuncio tooke place aboue the Electours and Ambassadours The coronation being past the Emperour beganne to practise with some of the Protestants that they would adhere to the Councell of Trent who not to bee preuented assembling themselues together presented to the Emperour the answere promised 20. moneths before to his Ambassadours in the assembly at Namburg which was deferred vntill then Conditions required by the ProtestaÌts of Germany before they would assist the Councel In which hauing declared the causes why they had inmany Imperiall Diets appealed and did appeale againe vnto a free Councell they added the conditions which they held to bee necessary with which they offeredto assist in a future generall Councel 1. That it should bee celebrated in Germanie 2. That it should not bee intimated by the Pope 3. That hee should not preside but bee part of the Councel subiect to the determinations thereof 4. That the Bishops and other Prelates should bee freed from their oath giuen to the Pope that they may freely and without impediment deliuer their opinions 5. That the holy Scripture might bee iudge in the Councel and all humaine authority excluded 6. That the Diuines of the States of the Augustan Confession sent to the Councel might not onely haue a consulting but deciding voice also and might haue a Safe-conduct both for their persones and for the exercise of their religion 7. That the decisions in Councel should not be made as in Secular matters by pluralitie of voices but the more sound opinions preferred that is those which were regulated by the word of God 8. That the acts of the Councel of Trent should bee made void because it is partiall celebrated by one part onely and not gouerned according to promise 9. That if a concord in
who could determine of him selfe and was of a more gentle and sweete disposition farre from any cunning and not intangled with warre whereas in France the King being a child many that were partakers in the gouernment vsing many artifices and hauing diuers interests it would be very hard to doe any good Where-vpon he resolued that Cardinall Morone before he entred into the affayres of the Councell should goe to the Emperour for this end And remembring what Loraine The Pope resolueth to send Cardinal Morone to the Emperour said in Trent that the Emperour would goe to Bolonia to receiue the Crowne he resolued to try whether he could induce that Cardinall to bee a mediatour herein and so to translate the Councell to that Citie He gaue order to the Bishop of Vintimiglia to insinuate with him and to perswade And hath a plot vpon the Cardinall of Loraine him to it and to giue him a meanes of entrance he caused Boromeo to giue him commission to condole with him for the death of his brother the great Prior. But before this order came the Cardinall was gone for Padua The Bishop therefore conferring with Simoneta concluded that the importance of the matter did not admit any losse of time nor could bee negotiated but in presence Wherefore he resolued to follow him pretending to see a Nephew of his who was very sicke in Padua Being come thither hee visited the Cardinall presented the letters of Boromeo and condoled with him making no shew of any other businesse Talking together the Cardinall demaunded what newes there was in Trent since his departure and whether Cardinall Morone would goe to the Emperour as was reported After many discourses on both sides the Bishop began to put him in minde that his Excellencie had formerly told him in Trent that in case the Pope would go to Bolonia the Emperour would goe thither also and would make it an occasion to receiue the Crowne which would turne to the great aduantage of his Holinesse to maintaine the possession of coronation which Germanie did oppugne The Cardinall affirming this againe the B. added that hee had then sent aduise therof to Rome and now had receiued an answer by which he did conclude that a very faire occasion was presented to his Excellencie of doing much good to the Church of GOD by labouring to bring so profitable a disseigne to effect For in case he could perswade his Maiestie to go to Bolonia calling also the Councell thither he might assure himselfe that his Holinesse would resolue to be there likewise and that by the assistance of them both the affaires of the Synod would haue a quicke dispatch and a happy successe The Cardinall desired to see what was written to him and the Bishop making demonstration to proceede freely with him shewed him the letters of Cardinall Boromeo and a writing of Ptolemeus Gallus the Popes Secretarie The Cardinall hauing read all answered that at his returne to Trent bot should better vnderstand the Emperors mind and what answere the Pope had sent to his Maiestie whereby hee might resolue better and would not faile to bestow his paines if there were occasion The Bishop replying that he might plainely vnderstand the Popes mind by the letters which he shewed him and that there was no cause to expect better information the Cardinall entred into other discourses neither could the Bishop though he often returned to the same matter draw any other answere from him Hee sayd indeed that the Emperour had spoken of his going to Bolonia because the Pope had told him of his purpose to make the reformation but seeing that it is now plaine by long experience that howsoeuer his Holinesse promiseth many things yet nothing is executed in Councell his Maiestie and other Princes do beleeue that hee hath no true meaning of performance and that otherwise the Legates would not haue failed to haue executed his will Hee sayd the Emperour was not satisfied for that the Pope hauing in Ianuary shewed a purpose to go to Bolonia was cooled on the sudden and that when his Maiestie told him of of his desire to assist personally in Councel his Holinesse laboured much to diswade him vsing his wonted varietie of speeches He said also that the Emperour would not resolue to goe into Bolonia lest he should displease the Princes who might doubt that when he was there his Holinesse would gouerne all after his owne manner conclude the Synode as he listed without making any reformation He said he had receiued aduise of the instance made by Don Lewis d' Auila in the name of the Catholique King and was glad to heare it And speaking at large of the particulars hee added that it was necessarie it should bee performed euen from Alpha to Omega and that it was fit to remooue from the Councell fiftie Bishops at the least who doe alwayes oppose all good resolutions Hee sayd that formerly he thought there were more abuses in France then else where but now he knew that there were enough in Italy also For the Churches are in the hands of Cardinals who ayming at profit onely doe wholly abandon them and leaue the cure to a poore Priest by which meanes the Churches are ruined and Simonies and an infinitie of other disorders committed For remedie whereof the Princes and their ministers did proceed moderately hoping that at the last the desired reformation would be made That himselfe also had proceeded with respect but now seeing that it was time to labour in earnest for the seruice of GOD hee would burthen his conscience no more but in the first voyce hee should giue was resolued to speake hereof That his familie had suffered as euery one knoweth the losse of two brothers that himselfe would spend his blood in the same cause though not in Armes as they did that his Holinesse ought not to hearken to those who would diuert him from so pious an intention but to resolue to obtaine a reward at the hands of GOD by the merit of remouing the abuses of the Church Hee sayd also that when the new Legates came who no doubt would be well informed of the Popes minde it would hee knowne what his purpose was concerning the reformation in regard they could haue no cause to delay it if they meant to make it at all And howsoeuer the Bishop did often assay to bring him backe to speake of the iourney to Bolonia yet hee alwayes turned the discourse another way Vintimiglia sent aduice of all to Rome and gaue his censure I that howso euer the Car ãâ¦ã had heere to fore made mention of this iourney his mind was contrarie and spake it only in cunning to discouer the intention of his holinesse and of the County and that he was glad he had found his purpose For if he had promised to labour herein he might haue prolonged the businesse and caused diuers preiudiciall inconueniences to arise Aduise came to Rome that the French King had
the reformation would be caused thereby to excuse the Pope that he could not personally assist in Councell and to pray him to hasten the end of it proposing the translation to Bolonia where his Maiestie and the Pope might meete which would bee a good meanes for him to receiue the Crowne of the Empire in so famous an assembly a fauour which neuer had beene done to other Emperours He had charge also to pray him to maintaine the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea against all the plots made to diminish it or rather to bring it to nothing and that the reformation of the Court of Rome might not be made in Trent but by the Pope himselfe that no mention might bee made of renewing the things determined vnder Paul and Iulius in the same Councell that his Maiestie would bee content that the Decrees should bee made in Councell by the proposition of the Legates onely first imparting them and hauing the consent of the Ambassadours of his Maiestie and of other Princes He had commission also to giue the Emperour hope of a particular grant of whatsoeuer hee would demand for his people and to disswade him from holding intelligence with the French King in this matter of the Councell shewing him that as the State of France and Germanie was not the same so the ends of his Maiestie and of that King must needes be diuers and their counsels different The Legates remayning in Trent did willingly giue the Prelates leaue to depart and especially those who held the institution of Bishops and residence to bee de iure diuino The 20. of Aprill Loraine returned and was met by the Ambassadours of the Emperour of Polonia and of Sauoy and the same day newes came of the peace concluded by the French King with the Hugonots which was more for the aduantage of the Catholique party For after the battell before mentioned the factions were equally balanced vntill the death of Guise Afterwards Colignie tooke by assault the fort of Cadome with so much reputation to himselfe and diminution of the Catholiques that it was resolued in the Kings Councell to conclude the treaty of peace which was continually managed euer since the battell To this end the seuenth of March an assembly was made to which the prisoners Conde and the Constable were brought And after some speech they being released vpon promise to conclude the ãâã conditions the Hugonote Ministers assembled and resolued not to consent to any agreement except the Edict of Ianuary might bee obserued without any exception or condition adding also that hereafter their religion should not bee called new that children baptized by them should not bee rebaptized that their marriages should bee esteemed lawfull and their children legitimate From which conditions because they would by no meanes depart Conde and the Nobility weary of warre without calling the Ministers any more did make the agreement And the capitulations concerning religion were these That where the Noblemen of the Hugonots haue high iustice they may liue in their houses in liberty of conscience and exercise of the reformed religion with their families and subiects The conditious of the accord in Frace That other Gentlemen who hold in fee not dwelling vnder other Catholique Lords of high iustice but immediatly vnder the King may exercise the same in their houses for themselues and their families onely That in euery Bayliweeke an house shall bee appointed in the Suburbs in which the reformed religion may be exercised by all of that iurisdiction That euery one may liue in his owne house without being enquired into or molested for his conscience That in all Cities where that religion hath beene exercised vntill the seuenth of March it shall bee continued in one or two places of that citie so that the Catholike Churches be not taken for that vse which also shall be restored to the Ecclesiastiques in case they haue beene surprised by them yet so as that they shall not pretend any thing for demolitions made That in the Citie and Precincts of Paris there shall bee no exercise of that religion but those who haue houses or reuenues there may returne and enioy them without being molested for matters either past or to come concerning their consciences That all shall repossesse their goods honors and offices notwithstanding the sentences to the contrary and executions of them since the death of Henrie the second vntill now That the Prince of Conde and all his followers shall be said to haue a good end and intention for the seruice of the King That all prisoners of warre or iustice for matter of religion shall freely be set at libertie That an obliuion of things past shall be published and iniuring and prouoking one another as also disputing and contending about religion shall be forbid and that they shall liue as brothers friends and fellow Citizens This accord was established the twelfth of March to the discontentment of Colignie who sayd their affaires were not in state to make such aduantagious conditions That it was proposed vnto him in the beginning of the warre to make peace with the Edict of Ianuary and now that they might require more aduantage the conditions were worse To say that in euery Bayliweeke there shall be one place for the exercise of religion is to take away all from GOD and to giue him a portion But the common inclination of all the Nobility did force him to be content Concerning these conditions the Kings letters were dispatched the nineteenth of the same monethâ in which it was sayd That it hauing pleased God to permit for some yeeres the kingdome to be afflicted with seditions and tumults raised for matter of religion for which cause armes were taken with infinite slaughters sacking of cities ruines of Churches and now by continuance of the euill hauing experience that warre is not the proper remedie for this maladie the King hath thought fit to reunite his Subiects in good peace trusting that time and the fruit of an holy free generall or Nationall Councell will establish the same And heere the Articles concerning religion were added besides the others in matters of State which letters were published and registred in Court of Parliament and publikely proclaimed in Paris the seuen and twentieth of the same moneth This was blamed by the greater part of the Fathers in Councell who said it was to preferre the things of the world before the things of GOD yea to ruine both the one and the other For the foundation of a state which is religion being remoued it is necessarie that the temporall should come to desolation whereof the Edict made before was an example which did not cause peace and tranquillitie as was hoped but a greater warre then before And some of the Prelats did dare to say that the King and the whole Counsell had incurred the excommunications of many Decretals and Bulls for hauing giuen peace to the heretikes and that there was no hope that the affaires of
not performe its duty and that which is expected from it by so holy and necessary a reformation to call a Nationall hauing first giuen satisfaction to GOD and men by continuall perswasions vsed to the Fathers and the Pope to obtaine of them a remedy against the common euill that to effect this with greater ease he had dispatched the Lord of Oysel to the Catholique King and the Lord d' Allegres to the Pope and commanded Birague that after he had performed his charge with the Fathers of the Councell he should passe to the Emperour to try if by meanes of these Princes bee might gaine so great a benefit It is certaine that the Pope was much distasted with the peace as well for the preiudice of his authority as because it was concluded without his knowledge hauing made so great contributions to the war But the King of Spaine was displeased more For beeing by his souldiers a party in the warres and the victory and hauing spent so much hee thought all was lost and that it was not iust to conclude a peace without him to the preiudice of religion which hee vndertooke to defend and maintaine especially hauing so great interests therein in respect of the damage hee did receiue in the gouernment of the Low Countries it beeing plaine that euery prosperity of the Hugonots in France would encourage the people of Flanders and strong then them more in their contumacie For these reasons the Catholique Ambassadour in France made great complaints which was the principall cause why these extraordinary Ambassages were sent to Rome and into Spaine to make knowen that the King and his Councel were not induced to make this accord by their owne will but by meere necessity and for feare that grosse Armies would bee sent out of Germany to the Hugonots which as was reported were prepared about Strasburg and in other places For those Dutch men who had made warre in France beeing returned home loaden with spoiles they inuited others to goe thither and make themselues rich Neither were they without feare that the Princes of the Empire would vpon that occasion assay to ãâã Monte ãâã ãâã and other Cities of the Empire and that the Queene of England would assist ãâã Hugonots more potently then she had done to possesse some other places ãâã already shee had possessed Haure de Grace But besides this principall end of both the Ambassages d'Oysel was afterwards to make a proposition for translating the Councel from Trent to Constance Wormes Ausburg or some other place in Germany and to represent to the King that in regard it ought to bee celebrated for the Dutch English Scottish and part of the French-men and other Nations who were resolute not to adhere to nor euer to accept that of Trent it was in vaine to continue in that place Conde was author of this negotiation who hoped by this meanes if it did succeed to strengthen his party by vniting it to the interests of so many Kingdomes and Princes and to weaken the Oatholiques by promoting difficulties against the Councell of Trent But it did not take effect For the King of Spaine hauing heard the proposition which I say by way of anticipation that I may not returne to this matter did perceiue what the aime was and made a full answere that the Councell was assembled in Trent with all the solemnities with consent of all Kings Princes and at the instance of Francis the French King that the Emperour had superiority in that City as in the others that were named and might giue full security to all in case the former Safe conduct were not sufficient that hee could not choose but fauour it in the place where it was and accept the determinations thereof And hee aduised the Pope of all assuring him hee would neuer change that resolution The French men in Trent thought it superfluous to make instance to the Fathers as the King had commanded before the returne of Morone it being generally resolued that all Conciliary actions should bee deferred vntill then But the Emperour had not dispatched that Cardinall and informed Loraine at the same time that for diuers accidents and because the propositions were of the weight and importance as that they did deserue mature deliberation and consultation he had not beene able as yet to giue a resolute answere but hee hoped it should bee such as to make all men know that his actions were answerable to his desire to see the affaires of the Councell set straight for the common benefit Therefore notwithstanding the occasions and vrgent necessities of his other Prouinces hee resolued to continue his residence in Isprue to fauour the liberty of the Councell by his presence vntill hee had hope to see some good fruit This delay did not please Morone not that the Emperour should referre as hee did all the negotiations to the Diuines and Counsellors and both hee and the Pope did doubt that the answere would be deferred vntill he had heard Birague who as they were informed was to propose the translation of the Councel into Germany to giue satisfaction to the Hugonots whereunto the Pope was resolute not to consent as well by his owne inclination as in regard of the instance made vnto him by the Colledge of Cardinals and all the Court. And he maruelled at the humor of the French-men who demanded reformation and a translation at the same time and desired to haue a supply from the Clergie for payment of the Kings deâts and yet would make shew to be fauourers of the Church But the truth was that the French-men being assured they could obtaine nothing fit for their ãâ¦ã ce so long as the Italians did make the maior part beganne to despaire and to hold no esteeme of the Councel while it remayned in Trent Therefore they tooke from the Diuines sent by the King their publique allowance and gaue them all leaue either to depart or ãâ¦ã ine there so that almost all went away one after another The two Benedictines remained vntill the ende who were âhaintained by chest Monasteries as also Hugonius whom the Papalins caused to be lodged and defrayed in the Monastery and gaue him fifty crownes euery three moneths Loraine hauing ãâ¦ã ed the allâgations sent by the Pope to the Emperour and made a conâure vpon them sent it to his Maiestie ãâã thought The conâure of ãâ¦ã vpon the ãâ¦ã allegations he had done all secretly but Hagonots had not onely discoured it but giuen a copie to the Legates who expecting Morone shortly wrote by order from the Pope to the Bishops departed from Trent that they should returne to resume the actions of the Councel In the meane while a congregation was made the tenth of May to reade the letters of the Queene of Scotland presented by the Cardinall of Loraine in which she declared that shee did submit herselfe to the Councell made mention of her succession to the Kingdome of England promising that in case it
is neither honest nor profitable to fauour one with the disseruice of another that euery one would haue the glory to procure the reformation and yet perseuere in the abuses laying the burthen vpon the Pope onely The Cardinall discoursed also that for the reformation of the Pope himselfe he would not say what the minde of his holinesse was but for that which neither doth nor can touch him how can any one perswade himselfe that hee would not condescend but that hee knoweth that which is vnknowne to others because the respects of all are referred vnto him alone Hee saide moreouer that the experience of these fifteene moneths since the opening of the Councell hath shewed that the pretensions are multiplied and the diuersitie of opinions increased and doe still proceede forward to the height that in case it should continue long some notable scandall must necessarily happen Hee told him of the iealousie which did possesse the Princes of Germanie and the Hugonots of France and concluded that seeing it was plaine that the Councell could doe no good it was expedient to finish it in the best manner it was possible It was sayd that those Princes were perswaded that they could neuer obtaine any thing that was good by meanes of the Councell and therefore thought it better to bury it with honour and that they gaue their word to that Cardinall to vse conniuencie heereafter and not to take it ill if the Councell were ended And hee that shall obserue what ende the Who giueth his word to conniue hereafter Councell had and that those Princes had no satisfaction in any of their demands will easily beleeue that the fame was true but considering on the other side that the instances of the Emperours ministers did not cease after this negotiation hee will thinke it a vaine rumour But to auoyde both the absurdities one may beleeue that those Princes did then lay hope aside and resolue not to oppose the ending of the Councell yet so as that they helde it not honourable to make a sudden retreate but to remit their instances by degrees that they might not publish their want of iudgement for conceiuing hope of good by that meanes and for not beleeuing the obseruation of Saint Gregory Nazianzen who testifieth that contentions haue alwayes been increased by the Episcopall assemblies The trueth of this particular I put in the number of those things the knowledge whereof I cannot attaine vnto But it is certaine that the catastrophe of the Councell which it was thought could not possiblie haue a quiet conclusion had beginning in this time THE EIGHTH BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe seuenteenth of May Cardinall Morone returned to Trent from his Legation in Ispruc and the Legates presently beganne to treat amongst themselues about the certaine day of the Session because the twentieth was neere when it was to bee determined And because they knew not when the matters would bee in order in the Congregation of the nineteenth day a prorogation was made vntill the tenth of Iune to determine then the prefixed time In that Congregation two notable things did happen One was the contention whether it did belong to the Legates or to the Councell to determine A question about the authority of the Legats whether the Proctors of the Bishops ought to be admitted in Congregation begunne as we haue said by Lansac The French Prelates did maintaine that the Legates had no other prerogatiue but to be the first and had no authority as they were separated from the Fathers of the Councell alleadging the Councell of Basil and other monuments of antiquity On the other side it was said that the Councell could not bee lawfull except it were called by the Pope and that it belongeth to him onely to determine who may assist and haue voyce in it and that to giue this power to the Councell would be to giue it authority to generate it selfe After some contention the matter did remaine vndecided In giuing of voyces concerning the abuses of Order another question succeeded For the Bishop of Philodelphia made a great and a long exclamation that Cardinals haue Bishopriques without maintaining so much as a Suffragan which was much derided by many as if the Bishop being but titular had spoken for the interest of himselfe and of such as he was In the Congregation of the 21. of May the Count of Luna was receiued The Count of Luna is receiued in Congregation forty dayes after his arriuall in regard of the difficulties for precedence with the French Ambassadours In the meane while many consultations were held to compose them but the French would by no meanes yeeld that hee should haue any place but below and after them Whereupon he thought to stand on his feet in the midst of the place amongst the Emperors Ambassadours who had order from their Master to accompany him and to stand by them vntill hee had finished his oration and then to returne presently to his house But this seemed dishonourable for the King Therefore hee laboured to perswade the French not to enter in Congregation that day whereunto they not consenting He thought to force them to it by making some Spanish Prelat demaund that Secular Ambassadours might not assist in the Congregations because they were neuer admitted in the ancient Councels But thinking that this would offend all Princes hee purposed to vse meanes that some Prelats should propose the handling of some things at which it would not be reasonable that the French Ambassadours should bee present as might be the preiudices which might come to Christendome by the capitulations made with the Hugonots or some such thing This comming to the eares of the Cardinall of Loraine put another course in his head and consulting with the other French men they resolued not to contest any more if a place were giuen him a part out of the order of the Ambassadours Therefore the Count entring into the Congregation the day before mentioned and comming to the place assigned for him which was in the midst of His protestation about place the assembly ouer against the Legates he presented the Mandat of his King which being read by the Secretarie hee immediatly protested that howsoeuer in that and all other places he ought to be next after the Emperors Ambassadours yet because that place the cause which was handled and the time did not comport that the course of diuine matters and of the publique welfare should be hindred by humane contentions he did receiue the place giuen him but protesting that his modesty and the respect hee had not to hinder the progresse of the Councell ought not to be preiudiciall to the dignity and right of his Prince Philip the Catholike King nor of his posterity but that they remaine intire so that they may alwayes make vse of them as if his due place had now beene giuen vnto him requiring that his protestation might be written in the
Actes and that they may not be published without it and a copy thereof giuen vnto him After this the French Ambassadors did protest also that if they should set in any other place then next to the Ambassadors of the Emperour and before the Ambassadors of other Kings which their Predecessors haue alwayes held and namely in the Councell of Constance and the Lateran they should bee wronged and if the new place in which the Ambassador of his Catholike Maiestie did set should bring any preiudice to them or to the Orators the Fathers of the Councell representing the Church vniuersall should reduce them to the ancient order or giue them the Euangelicall admonition But the Fathers holding their peace and the Emperors Ambassadours saying nothing whose interest is common with those of France because they sit next vnto them and so preserue the ancient possession of their King the French Ambassadours in regard of the amity and alliance betweene the Catholike and most Christian Kings demanded nothing but that the Fathers of the Councell would declare that the Count his fact could not preiudice the ancient prerogatiue and perpetuall possession of his most Christian Maiestie and register this in the Actes The Oration was made in the name of the Count by Petrus Fontidonius a Diuine who said in substance That the end of the Councell drawing neere his Catholike Maiestie had sent that Ambassadour to shew himselfe readie to doe for it that which Martianus the Emperour did in the Councell The Oration made in his name of Chalcedon that is to maintaine and defend the trueth declared by the Synode to pacifie the tumults and to conduct to an happie ende that Councel which his Father Charles the fifth Emperour hath protected in its birth and growth for the cause whereof hee hath made most difficult and dangerous warres and which his Vncle the Emperour Ferdinand doeth maintaine that his King hath omitted no office of a Catholike Prince that it might be called and celebrated that he hath sent the Prelats of Spaine and most learned Doctors besides that hee hath preserued religion in Spaine that he hath hindered the entrance of heresie at all the passages of the Pirenies nor suffered it to passe to the Indies whither it hath laboured to penetrate to infect the rootes of Christianitie springing in that new world that by meanes of that King faith and puritie of doctrine doeth flourish in that kingdome so that the holy mother the Church when shee seeth other Prouinces infected with errours taketh great consolation that Spaine is the holy anchor for refuge of all her calamities Hee added would to GOD that other Catholike Princes and Christian common-wealthes would imitate the seueritie of that King in bridling the Heretikes that the Church might bee deliuered from so many miseries and the Fathers of Trent from the care of celebrating the Councell that his King maried with Mary Queene of England for no other ende then to reduce that Island to the true religion Hee repeated the late assistance sent to the King of France adding that by the vertue of his Souldiers though but few sent for defence of religion the victorie inclined to the Catholike partie Hee saide the King desired the establishment of the doctrine of religion and the reformation of manners Hee commended the Fathers because in the handling of these two they would not separate the one from the other howsoeuer great instance was made vnto them to cause them to omit the doctrine and proceed in the reformation only He said the Kings desire was they should examine well the petition more pious then circumspect of those who say that some thing ought to bee graunted to the protestants that being ouercome with kindnesse they may returne to the bosome of the Church saying that they haue to doe with persons who cannot bee bowed neither with benefits nor with pittie Hee exhorted the Fathers in the Kings name to proceede in such sort as to shew they haue a greater care of the Maiestie of the Church then of the desires of those that wander and that the Church hath alwayes vsed this grauitie and constancie in repressing the boldnesse of her enemies not to grant them so much as that which it honestly might He said the King desired that superfluous questions might be omitted and concluded that the Fathers being assembled to doe so good a worke as to cure the diseases which afflict Christendome if this were not effected posteritie would blame none but them and wonder that being able they would not also bee willing to apply the remedie Hee praised the vertues of the Ambassadour and the glorie of his house and so ended Answere was made in the name of the Synode that in their griefe for the common miseries they receiued consolation hearing the pietie of the Catholike K. related and aboue all that his promise to defend the Decrees of the Councell was most acceptable which the Emperor and other Christian Kings and Princes being willing to doe also the Synod was stirred vp to take care that The answere her actions may be answerable to their desires as it hath done already both by their own inclination and by the exhortation of the Pope alwaies imploying themselues in the emendation of maners and in the explication of the Catholike doctrine that it gaue the King many thanks as for his singular affection towards religion and good will towards the Synod so for sending such an Orato from whom they did hope for honour and assistance The Oration displeased all the Ambassadours because it was a manifest reprehension of all Princes for not imitating the Catholike King and they complained thereof to the Count who answered that those wordes did as much displease him yea that he gaue order to the Doctor to leaue them out and not to speake them by any meanes and that he would be sensible of his disobedience The French-men in Rome blamed much those in Trent for The French-men in Rome complaine of the Cardinall of Loraine consenting to the place giuen to the Spanish Ambassador They saide that Loraine for his owne interests and to gratifie the Catholike King had done this great preiudice to the Crowne of France as also because hee had counselled the Pope not to grant the King the alienation of 100000. crownes of Ecclesiasticall goods as he demanded They added that in all things he aymed only at his owne interests and therefore because neither he nor his brother did manage the money he did not care though the King should receiue none at all But the difference for precedence was not as yet well ended For howsoeuer there was a place found for the Spanish Ambassadour in the congregations the same could not bee giuen him in the Sessions Where-vpon the Legates wrote to the Pope to haue order how to gouerne themselues After the Spanish Ambassador was receiued Loraine parted to meet with the Card. of Ferrara who being arriued in Piemont found the affaires
giuen by the Legates made for the interests of Rome could not be fitted to other countreys But the Cardinall of Loraine and the French and Portugall Ambassadours contradicted alleadging that euery one might speake his opinion concerning the Articles proposed and propose others if there were cause so that there was no need to giue this distast to the Pope and the Legates who could not endure to heare speach of Nations in Councell And the Imperialists comming to this opinion also the Count retired but said that diuers considerations ought to bee had concerning those which were proposed The Cardinall of Loraine counselled the Legats to facilitate the businesse and to take away those points which might seeme to cause contradiction adding that the fewer matters were handled the better it would be whereat Varmiense seeming to wonder Loraine asked him whether hee marueiled The Card of Loraine excuseth the change of his minde because hee saw not in him that heate and desire of reformation as hee had made demonstration of at other times and he added that his desire was the same and had the same disposition of minde to imploy all his force therein but that experience hath taught him that not onely nothing perfect or ordinarie can bee done in Councell but that euery enterprise in that businesse turneth to the worst He perswaded also the Count of Luna not to seeke to hinder the reformation totally but if there were any thing which did not fully satisfie him hee should make the partcular knowen and hee would labour that contentment should be giuen him The Emperours Ambassadours first of all gaue their answere in writing the one and thirtieth of Iuly in which they said that desiring a generall reformation in the head and members and hauing read the Articles exhibited they had added some things and noted others desiring they might be corrected accordingly and discussed by the Fathers And because the Emperour with the Ambassadours of many Princes did hold a Diet in Vienna to handle many things concerning the Councell they hoped they would take it in good part if hauing receiued a new commandement from his Maiestie they should present other considerations also and that for the present they added eight Articles to those proposed by them 1 That a serious and The Imperialists adde 8. Articles more durable reformation of the Conclaue might bee made in Councell 2. That alienation of Ecclesiasticall goods without the free and firme consent of the Chapter might be prohibited and especially in the Roman Church 3. That Commendaes and Coadiutories with future succession might bee taken away 4. That Schooles and Vniuersities might be reformed 5. That the Prouinciall Councels may bee inioyned to correct the Statutes of all the Chapters as also that authoritie may bee giuen to reforme Missals Breuidries Agends and Graduals not in Rome onely but in all Churches 6. That Lay-men may not bee cited to Rome in the first instance 7. That causes may not bee remooued from the Secular Court to the Ecclesiasticall vpon pretence of iustice denyed before the trueth of the supplication bee knowen 8. That Conseruators may not bee giuen in prophane matters And concerning the Articles exhibited by the Legates they noted many things part whereof as being but of small weight it will not be amisse to omit Those of importance were That Cardinals might bee chosen out of all Nations that the Vniuersall Bishop might bee created by Electors of all Countreys That the prouisions against Pensions Reseruations and Regresses should bee extended not onely to the future but to those also that are past That the kissing of the Gospel should not be taken from the Emperour and Kings who ought to defend it That it may be declared what secular affaires are prohibited to Ecclesiastiques that that which is determined in the decree of Residence may not be crossed That in the Article of not laying taxes vpon the Ecclesiastiques the cause of Subsidie against the Turkes and other Infidels may be excepted The proposition though it were of hard digestion did not so much trouble the Legats as the doubt mooued that some extraordinary demaund for change of Rites receiued by the Church of Rome and relaxation of Precepts de iure Positiuo might come from the Diet in Vienna The third of August the Frenchmen gaue their obseruations the essentiall whereof were That the number of Cardinals might not exceed foure and The articles exhibited by the French-men twentie and that no more might be created vntill they were reduced to that paucitie That they may bee elected out of all Kingdomes and Prouinces That there may not be two of one Diocesse nor more then eight of one Nation That they may not bee lesse then thirtie yeeres of age That the nephew or brother of the Pope or of any Cardinall liuing may not bee chosen That Bishoprickes may not bee giuen them that they may the better assist the Pope and that their dignitie being equall their reuenew may bee equall also That none may haue more then one Benefice and that the difference vnknowen to the good ages of the world of Benefices simple and with cure compatible and incompatible may be taken away and that hee that hath two at this present may choose and keepe one only and that within a short time That resignations in fauour may be quite taken away That it may not bee prohibited to conferre Benefices onely vpon those who haue not the language of the Countrey because the Lawes of France forbid all strangers without exception to haue Offices or Benefices in the Kingdome That the criminall causes of Bishops may not be iudged out of the kingdome in regard of the ancient priuiledge of France that none may bee iudged out of the Kingdome neither voluntarily nor by compulsion That power may bee restored to Bishops to absolue from all cases without exception That to take away suits for Benefices preuentions resignations in fauour mandats expectatiues and other vnlawfull wayes to obtaine them may be remooued That the prohibition that the Clergie may not meddle in secular matters may be expounded so that they may abstaine from all functions which are not holy Ecclesiasticall and proper to their order That the Pensions alreadie imposed may be taken away and abrogated That in causes of Patronage the ancient institution in France may not be changed to giue sentence in the possessorie for him who is in the last possession and in the petitorie for him who hath a lawfull title or a long possession That the lawes of France concerning Ecclesiasticall causes may not bee preiudiced that the possessorie may beiudged by the Kings Iudges and the petitorie by the Ecclesiastiques but not out of the Kingdome That none may be assumed to bee Canon in a Cathedrall Church before he be fiue and thirtie yeeres old That for the Article containing the reformation of Princes the Clergie may bee first intirely reformed in this Session and that which belongeth to the dignity
impossible to reduce this Decree into such a forme as might giue satisfaction to various opinions and to represent them with reseruations and nice distinctions gaue this forme to it in which it now is which as it is subiect to diuers interpretations so it may bee fitted to diuers opinions and being proposed in Congregation it had one hundred thirty and three voyces in fauour of it and nine and fifty did expresly contradict The Legates informed the Pope of all and demanded order what they should doe and whether the contradiction of such a number it beeing impossible to perswade them should hinder the Decree or not There was a A vaine feare of the plague in Trent report which caused some feare amongst the Fathers that the plague was in Ispruc and many would haue been gone if the Cardinal Morone who thought that matters were in good terme to finish the Councel had not vsed meanes to know the certaintie which was that in Sborri a place twentie miles distant from Ispruc many of those poore men who laboured in the mines died of a contagious sicknesse by an infection taken vnder the ground and that those of Ispruc had prouided so well as that there was no danger the disease would come thither which also did decrease in Sborri A great stirre happened likewise amongst the Italian Prelates especially those of the kingdome of Naples and Dukedome of Milan For the Catholike A stirre about the Inquisition in Milan King moued the Pope the moneth before to place the Inquisition in the state of Milan as it is in Spaine and to make a Spanish Prelate the Head of it alleadging that in regard of the vicinity of places infected it was necessary to vse exquisite diligence for the seruice of God and defence of religion and notice came that the Pope had proposed it in consistory did shew howsoeuer it was contradicted by some Cardinals some inclination to it at the perswasion of Cardinall Carpi who told him that it was good for the keeping of the citie of Milan in deuotion towards the Apostolike Sea which office hee performed for a secret hope cherished by the Spanish Ambassador that by this meanes hee should gaine the fauour of the King of Spaine to make him Pope The cities of that state sent Sforza Morone to his Holinesse and Cesare Tauerna and Princisuale Bisosto to the Catholike King and Sforza Briuio to the Councell This last to pray the Prelates and Cardinals of that state to haue compassion on their Countrey which being brought into misery by excessiue impositions would bee wholly dissolued by this which goeth beyond all many citizens preparing themselues to abandon the Countrey knowing well that that office had neuer proceeded in Spaine to heale the conscience but very often to emptie the purse and for many other mundane respects also And if the Inquisitors vnder the Kings owne eyes doe domineere so rigidly ouer their owne Countrey men how much more will they doe it in Milan where remedy will hardly bee found against them towards persons whom they care lesse for Briuio declared how the Cities were generally perplexed with this ill newes desiring the fauour of the Prelates This did more displease the Prelates then the Seculars and those of the Kingdome did doubt that the yoke being put vpon the state of Milan themselues should not bee able to keepe it from their owne neckes as they had done before The Prelates of Lombardie did assemble and resolue to write letters to the Pope and to Cardinall Borromeo subscribed by them all They tolde the Cardinall it would bee a preiudice to him to whom it belonged as Arch-bishop to bee the chiefe in that office And they said to the Pope that there were not such causes and respects as are in Spaine to put so rigorous an Inquisition amongst them which besides the euident ruine which it will bring to that state will be a great preiudice to the holy Sea For he could not refuse to place it in Naples also which would giue occasion to other Princes of Italie to desire the like And that Inquisition hauing authority ouer the Prelates the holy Sea would haue but little obedience from them because they would be forced to seeke the fauor of secular Princes to whom by this meanes they would be subiect so that in occasion of a new Councel he should haue but few Prelates whom hee might trust and commaund freely Neither ought hee to beleeue that which the Spaniards might say that the Inquisition of Milan should bee subiect to that of Rome as doeth appeare by their proceeding in the cause of the Arch-bishop of Toledo euer refusing to send the Processes which haue beene demanded from Rome as also doe the Inquisitors of the Kingdome of Sicilie who depend on Spaine The Prelates not content with this and other reasons alleadged vnto the Cardinals and others of Rome by euery one to those with whom hee had any power did perswade also that some word might bee inserted in the Decrees of the Councel in fauour of the Bishops to exempt or secure them and that the manner of making processes in that matter might be decreed which if it could not be done in the first Session it might in the next Morone gaue them hope of satisfaction And this accident did trouble the Councell very much because many were interested in it But newes came a few dayes after that the Duke of Sessa had found the generall distaste it gaue and for some reports which came vnto him doubting that the Dutchie of Milan would follow the example of the Flemings who became Gueux for so the reformists are called in those Countreys by the attempt of putting the Inquisition vpon them knowing it was not a fit time to handle that businesse stopped their Ambassadors promising to vse meanes that the State should haue satisfaction And but for this some maâer of great moment had ensued The Pope seeing the answeres of the Ambassadors made to the Articles proposed by the Legates was more confirmed in opinion that it was necessary to finish the Councell otherwise hee thought some great scandall would follow and the incoâugniences foreseenâ hee esteemed but light and feared some greater not thought on But seeing the difficulty to make an end The Pope laboââeth to finish the Councell without determining the things for which the Councel was called if the Princes were not content he resolued to treat with all of them herein Therefore hee wrote concerning this to his Nuncij in Germanie France and Spaine and spake of it to all the Ambassadours residing with him and to the Ministers of the Princes of Italie also vsing this concept that to him that assisted to finish the Councell hee should bee more obliged then if hee had assisted him with armes in some great necessitie To the Legates hee answered that they should principally ayme at the conclusion of the Councell and should grant whatsoeuer was necessary to obtaine it admitting
ought to bee obserued vpon paine of Anathema 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons may not bee iudged in a secular Court howsoeuer there may bee doubt of the title of the Clerkeship or themselues consent or haue renounced the things obtained or for any cause whatsoeuer though vnder pretence of publike vtilitie or seruice of the King nor shall be proceeded against there in cause of murder if it bee not truly and properly a murder and notoriously knowne nor in other cases permitted by the law without the declaration of the law going before 2. That in causes spirituall of matrimonie heresie patronage beneficiall ciuill criminall and mixt belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court as well ouer persons as ouer goodes tithes fourths and other portions appertaining to the Church or ouer beneficiall Patrimonies Ecclesiasticall Fees temporall iurisdiction of Churches the temporall Iudges shall not meddle neither in the Petitorie nor in the Possessorie taking away all appeale vpon pretence of iustice denied or as from an abuse or because the things obtained are renounced and those who shall haue recourse to the Secular magistrate in the causes aforesaid shall bee excommunicated and depriued of their rights belonging vnto them in these things And this shall be obserued also in causes depending in what instance soeuer 3. That the Seculars shall not appoint Iudges in causes Ecclesiasticall though they haue Apostolike authoritie or a custome time out of mind and the Clerkes who shall receiue such offices from the Lakes though by vertue of any priuiledge whatsoeuer shall bee suspended from their orders depriued of their Benefices and offices and made vncapeable of them 4. That the Secular shall not command the Ecclesiasticall Iudge not to excommunicate without licence or to reuoke or suspend the Excommunication denounced nor forbid him to examine cite and condemne or to haue Sergeants or Ministers for execution 5. That neither the Emperour Kings nor any Prince whatsoeuer shall make Edicts or Constitutions in what manner soeuer concerning Ecclesiasticall causes or persons nor meddle with their persons causes iurisdictions or tribunals no not in the Inquisition but shall bee bound to affoord the seculat Arme to Ecclesiasticall Iudges 6. That the temporall iurisdiction of the Ecclesiastikes though with meere and mixt power shall not bee disturbed nor their subiects drawne to the Secular tribunals in causes temporall 7. That no prince or magistrate shall promise by Briefe or other writing or giue hope to any to haue a Benefice within their dominions nor procure it from the Prelates or Chapters of Regulars and hee that shall obtaine it by that meanes shall bee depriued and yncapeable 8. That they shall not meddle with the fruites of Benefices Vacant vnder pretence of custodie or patronage or protection or of withstanding discords nor shall place there either Bayliefes or Vicars and the Seculars who shall accept such offices and custodies shall bee excommunicated and the Clerkes suspended from their Orders and depriued of their Benefices 9. That the Ecclesiastikes shall not bee forced to pay taxes gabels eithes passages subsidies though in the name of gift or loane either in respect of the Church goods and of their Patrimonial except in Prouinces where by ancient custome the Ecclesiastikes themselues doe assist in publike Parliaments to impose Subsidies both vpon the Laitie and the Clergie to make warre against the infidels or for other vrgent necessities 10. That they shall not meddle with Ecclesiasticall goods mooueable or immooueable vassallages tenths or other rights nor in the goods of communities or priuate men ouer which the Church hath any right nor shall rent out the depasturing or herbage which groweth in the lands and possessions of the Church 11 That the letters sentences and citations of Iudges Ecclesiasticall especially of the Court of Rome so soone as they bee exhibited shall bee intimated without exception published and executed neither shall it bee necessarie to require consent or licence which is called Exequatur or Placet or by any other name either for this or for taking possession of Benefices though vpon pretence of withstanding falshoods and violences except in fortresses and those Benefices in which Princes are acknowledged by reason of the temporalitie and in case there shall bee doubt of falsitie or of some great scandall or tumult the Bishop as the Popes delegate shall constitute what hee thinketh needefull 12. That Princes and Magistrates shall not lodge their officers seruants souldiers horses or dogs in the houses or Monasteries of the Ecclesiastikes nor take any thing from them for their foode or passage 13. And if any Kingdome Prouince or place shall pretend not to be bound to any of the things aforesaid by vertue of priuiledges from the Apostolike Sea which are in actuall vse the priuiledges shall bee exhibited to the Pope within a yeere after the end of the Councell which shall bee confirmed by him according to the merites of the Kingdomes or Prouinces and in case they be not exhibited before the end of the yeere they shall be vnderstood to bee of no force And for the Epilogue there was an ad ãâ¦ã tion to all Prindes to haue in veneration the things which concerne the Clergie as peculiar to God and not to suffer them to bee offended by others renewing all the constitutions of Popes and holy Canons in fauour of Ecclesiasticall immunitie commanding vnder paine of Anathema that neither directly nor indirectly vnder any preâence whatsoeuer any thing bee constituted or executed against the persons or goods of the Clergie or against their libertie any priuiledges or exemptions though immemoriall notwithstanding And this is it which was first imparted to the Ambassadours and by each of them sent to their Princes whereupon the French King gaue the order to his Ambassadors before mentioned And the Emperor hauing seene them wrot to the Cardinall Morone that hee could not possibly assent either as Emperor Are distastfull to the Emperour or as Arch-Duke that they should speake in Councell of reforming the iurisdiction of Princes nor to take from them authority to receiue assistance and contributions from the Clergie putting him in minde that all the former euils did arise from the oppressions attempted by the Ecclesiastikes against people and Princes That they should beware not to prouoke them more and cause greater inconueniences to arise After Loraine was departed the French Ambassadours put their protestation in order to make vse of it if need were In the Congregation of the two and twentieth of September one of the Fathers made a long speach to shew that the cause of all deformation proceeded from Princes that they had more neede of reformation that the Articles were already in order and was now time to propose them that they might not vanish to nothing by delaies After hee had spoken the Ambassadour de Ferrieres made a long querulous The speach of de Ferrieres Oration or as the Frenchmen say a complaint The contents whereof in the
principall points were That they might say to the Fathers as the Ambassadours of the Iewes did to the Priests Ought wee also to continue fasting lamenting That there are more then 150. yeres part since the most Christian Kings haue demanded of the Popes a reformation of the Ecclesiasticall discipline that for this end only they haue sent Ambassadors to the Synods of Constance Basil and the Lateran to the first of Trent finally to this second What their demands were Iohn Gerson Ambassadour in that of Constance the Orations of Petrus Danesius Ambassadour in the first of Trent of Guido Faber and of the Cardinall of Loraine in this second doe testifie in which nothing was demanded but the reformation of the manners of the ministers of the Church and notwithstanding this they must still fast and lament not seuentie yeeres but two hundred and GOD grant they be not three hundred and many more And if any should say that satisfaction hath beene giueth them by Decrees and Anathematismes they did not thinke that this was to satisfie to giue one thing in payment for another If it shall bee said that they ought to bee satisfied with a great bundle of reformations proposed the moneth before they had spoken their opinion concerning that and sent it to the King who had answered that he saw few things in it befitting the ancient discipline but many things contrary That that is not the plaster of Isaias to heale the wound but of Ezekiel to make it raw though healed before That these additions of excommunicating and anathematizing Princes was without example in the ancient Church and did make a way to rebellion and all the Articles concerning the reformation of Kings and Princes haue no ayme but to take away the libertie of the French Church and offend the Maiestie of the most Christian Kings who by the example of Constantine Iustinian and other Emperours haue made many Ecclesiasticall lawes which haue not onely not displeased the Popes but they haue inserted some of them in their Decrees and iudged Charles the Great and Lewis the ninth principall authors of them worthy of the name of Saints He added taht the Bishops had with them gouerned the Church of France not only since the times of the Pragmatique or Concordate but foure hundred yeeres and more before the booke of the Decretals and that these lawes haue beene defended and renewed by the later Kings since that the Decretals substituted in place of them haue derogated from them in the times following That the King beeing now of age would reduce those lawes and the libertie of the French Church into obseruation because there is nothing in them contrarie to the doctrine of the Catholique Church to the ancient Decrees of Popes nor to the Councels of the Church vniuersall Hee said moreouer that those lawes doe not prohibite Bishops to reside all the yeere and to preach euery day not onely nine moneths and in the feasts as was decreed in the last Session nor forbid them to liue in sobrietie and pietie and hauing the vse onely and not the benefit of the reuenues to distribute them or rather to render them to the poore who are owners of them And hee proceeded in naming other things of the Councel with the like ironicall manner that hee seemed to iest at them Hee added that the power giuen by GOD to the King the lawes of France and the libertie of the French Church haue alwayes forbid Pensions Resignations in fauour or with Regresse pluralitie of Benefices Annats Preuentions and to litigate for the Possessorie before any but the Kings Iudges or for the propriety or other cause ciuill or criminall out of France and forbid also the hindering of appeales as from abuse or to hinder that the King Founder and Patron of almost all the Churches of France may not make vse of the goods and reuenues though Ecclesiasticall of his Subiects for instant and vrgent necessitie of the Common-wealth Hee said afterwards that the King marueiled at two things One that they the Fathers adorned with so great Ecclesiasticall power in the ministerie of GOD assembled onely to restore Ecclesiasticall discipline not regarding this should binde themselues to reforme those whom they ought to obey though they were stiffenecked Another that they should think they can and ought without any admonition excommunicate and anathematise Kings and Princes which are giuen by GOD to men which ought not to bee done to any ordinary man though perseuering in a most grieuous offence He said that Michael the Archangel durst not curse the Deuill or Micheas or Daniel the most wicked Kings and yet they the Fathers were wholly conuersant in maledictions against Kings and Princes and against the most Christian if hee will defend the lawes of his ancestors and the liberty of the Gallicane Church His conclusion was that the King did desire them not to decree any thing against those ãâã or if they should that hee commanded his Ambassadors to oppose the Decrees as ãâ¦ã they did oppose them But if ãâ¦ã ting the Princes they would attend seriously to that which al the world expectch it would bee most ãâã ãâ¦ã ble to the King who did command them the Ambassador ãâ¦ã to ãâã that ãâ¦ã hee spake in the Kings name Afterwards hee did ãâ¦ã the heauen earth and the Fathers to consider whether the Kingâ demand were iust whether it were honest for them to make orders for themselues throughout the whole world whether this were a ââme to take compassion not vpon the Church nor vpon France but vpon themselues the Fathers their dignity reputation and ãâ¦ã s which cannot do preserued but by the Arts by which they were gained in the beginning that in so great confusions they must bee wary and not cry when CHRIST commeth sând Vs into the heard of ãâã that if they would restore the Church to the ancient reputation comp ãâ¦ã the aduersaries to repentance and reforme Princes they should follow the example of Ezekias who did not imitate his father nor his first second third and fourth grand-father who were vnperfect but went higher to the imitation of his perfect ancestors so it was not fit at that time to respect the next predecessors though very learned but to ascend as farre as Ambrose Augustine and Chrysostome who ouercame the heretiques not by arming Princes to the warre themselues in the meane while picking their nailes at home but with prayers good life and sincere preaching For they hauing framed themselues first like Ambrose Austine and Chrysostome will make the Princes also to become Theodosii Honorij Arcadij Valentiniani and Gratiani which he said they hoped for and praied God it might bee so and here hee ended The Oration when it was pronounced did anger very much not onely the Papalins but the other Prelates more and French-men also Is censured and when it was ended there was such a whispering that it was necessary to finish the Congregation Some did taxe it
a little sauour of heresie to taxe Bishops of these later times as if they were not true Bishops In the end hee spake at large against the saying of the Ambassador that Kings are giuen by GOD confuting it as hereticall condemned by the extrauagant of Boniface the eight Vnam sanctam if hee did not distinguish that they are from GOD but by mediation of his Vicar The Ambassadour published an Apologie in answer of this writing as if Which causeth him to make an Apologie it had beene made to the Synod saying that the Fathers could not answere them as the Prophet did the Iewes for they demaunded a reformation of the Cleargie principally in France knowing the defects of it and not as the Iewes to whom the cause of their fasting and lamentation was imputed because they were ignorant of their owne defects that the Fathers ascribing the cause of the Ecclesiasticall deformation to their Kings should take heede they did not like Adam who layd the blame vpon the woman which God had giuen him for company saying it was a great fault in the Kings to present vnworthy Bishops but a greater in the Popes to admit them that they had desired the reformation before the doctrine not to leaue it vncertaine but because all Catholiques consenting therein they thought it necessary to begin with corrupted manners the fountaine and source of all heresies that he was not sorry hee had said that in the Articles proposed there are many things repugnant to the ancient decrees yea he would adde that they did derogate also from the constitutions of the Popes of later times that hee had said that Charles the great and Lewis the ninth had constituted Ecclesiasticall Lawes by which France had beene gouerned not that the present King did meane to make new and if he had he had spoken conformably to the holy Scripture the ciuill lawes of the Romans and to that which the Ecclesiasticall authors Greeke and Latine doe write before the booke of the Decrees for saying that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues hee asked pardon because he should haue sayd that they were onely Administrators and that those who take his saying in ill part must complaine of Ierom Austin and the other Fathers who did not say onely that the Ecclesiasticall goods did belong to the poore but that Clergy men like seruants did gaine all for the Church that he neuer said that the King had free power ouer Ecclesiasticall goods but that all did belong to the Prince in time of instant and vrgent publike necessitie and he that knew the force of those words did vnderstand well that in such a time neither request nor authoritie of the Pope could take place that he had reprehended the Anathema against Kings in that manner as it was set downe in the Articles and did grant that Princes and Magistrates might bee reprehended in that sort as Nathan did but that they should not bee prouoked with iniuries and maledictions that hauing incited them by the example of Ezekias to make a reformation according to the paterne of the ancient times it could not bee inferred that he did not thinke the Bishops of the last times to be lawfull knowing very well that the Pharises and Popes sit in Moyses chaire that in saying the power of Kings commeth from God he hath said absolutely and simply as the Prophet Daniel and Paul the Apostle haue written not remembring the distinction of mediate immediate nor the Constitution of Boniface of which if hee being a French-man had thought he would haue repeated what the Stories say of the cause and beginning of that extrauagant This Apologie did not diminish the bad opinion conceiued against the Ambassadours but increased it rather it being as they sayd not an excuse The gouernmeÌt of France is taxed by the Fathers of the error committed but a pertinacie in maintaining it And many discoursed not so much against the Ambassadours as against the Kingdome They sayd it did plainly appeare of what mind they were who managed the affaires of France They noted the Queene Mother that shee gaue credit to the Chastilons especially to him that had quitted the Cardinals Cap that the Chancellor and the Bishop of Valence had too much power with her at whose instance that vnluckie checke had beene giuen to the Parliament of Paris with the detriment of Religion that she had inward familiaritie with Cursor and with his wife whom in respect of their Religion shee should not haue endured to looke vpon That the Kings Court was full of Hugonots exceedingly fauoured that sollicitation was still vsed to sell Ecclesiasticall goods to the great preiudice of the Church and other things they sayd of this nature But while the Councell was in this motion by meanes of these differences the Count of Luna according to his vse to adde difficulties to those which were proposed by others made instance for the abrogation of Proponentibus Legatis A thing which did much trouble them because they knew not how to content him without preiudice of the formed Sessions For not onely the reuocation but euery modification or suspension did seeme to bee a declaration that they had not lawfully proceeded in the things past But the Ambassadour seeing nothing done concerning his demand so often The abrogation of proponentibus Legatis is promoted againe made said that hitherto he had negotiated modestly but should bee forced to alter his course and spake more boldly because the Pope vpon his former instances had written that they should doe that which was conuenient and did wholly referre himselfe vnto them The Legates to be quit of his importunitie answered that they would leaue it in the liberty of the Councell to make the declaration if he thought good and so the name of libertie of the Councel did serue to couer that which did proceed from others For the Legates did at the same time vse strong perswasions with the Prelates their friends that a delay might bee interposed to referre this particular to the end of the Councel and to enioy the benefit of time that some ouerture might bee made to some course lesse preiudiciall But the Count hauing discouered the practises prepared a protestation desiring the Emperours French and Portugal Ambassadours to subscribe it who perswaded him not to bee so earnest at that time For Morone hauing promised the Emperour that prouision should bee made herein before the end of the Councel vntill it were vnderstood whether that would be performed or not they knew not how hee could protest concerning the other And Cardinall Morone to pacifie the Count sent Paleotto often to negotiate with him in what maner his request might be granted which himselfe did not well vnderstand because his meaning was not to preiudice the decrees past and with this condition it was hard to finde a temper In conclusion the Legates gaue the Count theirword that the declaration should be made in the next Session
so that a meanes were found to satisfie the Fathers Newes being come to Rome of the French protestation the Pope and the whole Court were wonderfully moued thinking it was purposely done to dissolue the Councel and imputed it vnto them But the Pope complained aboue all that while the King did demaund a fauour and a grant of a hundred thousand crownes of the reuenues of the Clergie of France his Ambassadours should say in the face of the whole Councell that hee might take them without him And the Cardinall of Loraine was troubled more because he thought it would be a great crosse to his negotiation with his Holinesse He laboured to make it appeare that this did happen against his will and that he would haue diuerted it if he had been in Trent that that instruction was a remnant of the Councels taken in the life time of the King of Nauar and the execution procured by the dependants of that faction of which de Ferrieres was one that that faction though it professed the Catholique religion outwardly did hold strict intelligence with the Hugonots who desired a dissolution of the Councell without a quiet end that they might not be anathematised But he said that those who gouerne the affaires in Trent were not without blame in regard that before his departure from that Citie the things concerning that matter stood in good tearmes the Legates hauing promised morethings with which the Ambassadours were contented One that they would not speake of Kings and Soueraigne Princes but onely of certaine little Lords who grant to Bishops no exercise of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction the other that all things depending on graces done by the Pope should bee excepted as indulgences priuiledges and graunts of the holy Sea notwithstanding since his departure they had giuen to the Fathers the first forme with the same things in it which they had promised to take away But he assured his Holinesse that notwithstanding this the Councel should haue a quiet end and promised to write to the King and complaine of that which was done and to vse meanes that the Ambassadours should returne to Trent which he hoped to obtaine According to this promise he wrote into France and to the Ambassadours These he told that their action had this excuse that it was done but that hereafter they should continue in doing their duty without making any more innouations He wrote to the King that the opposition made by the Ambassadours seemed vnto him very strange and the rather because they had done it without his priuitie and that there was neither reason nor occasion for it that his absence from Trent was the cause why the Ambassadours had applied out of season a sharpe plaster to a small sore that at his returne he would make prouision therein with great case But because things done alreadie could not bevndone he praied his Maiestie to write to the Ambassadours to continue in doing their dutie and to abstaine from violent courses He added that he found the Pope well inclined and disposed to an holy and serious reformation of the Church that Christendome was happy in hauing so worthy a Pastor that hee sent him backe to Trent so well instructed of all his holy intentions for the ending and conclusion of the Councel that he might hope for an happy successe And because in the end of the Councel the decrees must bee subscribed by the Fathers and Ambassadours who haue assisted in the name of their Princes he desired the King to cause his Ambassadours to returne that they may bee present and accomplish that which is the complement of the protection and of all the fauours done to the Councel by his Maiestie by his Brother Father and Grand-father The Cardinall had much adoe to defend himselfe not onely with the Pope but with the Colledge of Cardinals also in Consistory who said that Princes desired the liberty of the Councell yet not in the least and iustest thing that concerne them but onely for the destruction of the Ecclesiastiques The Pope gaue order that better consideration should be had of that which was to bee written to Trent about that reformation saying hee did it not to meddle in the affaires of the Councel because hee meant to let the Fathers alone but onely to instruct the Legates by way of counsell But in the meane while hee wrote to the Legates that if the French-men would depart they should doe it but that they should not giue them occasion but should bee very carefull to hold the Session at the time appointed when Loraine should be returned and to finish the Counsel with one Session more holding it within two or three weekes at the most and that they should conceale this order imparting it to none but to Loraine And if the Emperours Ambassadours should mooue them they should answere that at the arriuall of that Cardinall they would resolue what to doe And he encoÌuraged them saying that hee had brought Germany and France to his purpose and that nothing remained but Spaine which answered that it was not good to finish the Councell because many things and the most principall did remaine to be handled Notwithstanding he had hope he said to reduce it and to conclude the Synode with a generall satisfaction And indeed hee was secure of France and Germanie For besides his treatie with Loraine who did abundantly secure him of France hee receiued at the same time a resolution from the Emperour that he was content with the end and would promote it And howsoeuer his Nuncio aduised that his Maiestie was doubtfull in resoluing and that there was danger he would change yet vnderstanding that the King of the Romanes was author of the resolution saying that it was good to finish it because it did no good nor gaue any hope that it would doe he was assured that that King mooued by himselfe and by good reason would perseuere in his purpose and by consequence keepe his father in that opinion But the French Ambassadours after the Oration did no more appeare publiquely in Trent They let those few Prelats remaining know that the Kings pleasure was that they should oppose the fift Article and the second because the persons and causes of France might by vertue of those two bee drawen to letigate out of the Kingdome and the ninteenth because by it the preuentions were canonized and the Parlaments depriued of their prerogatiues in matter of benefices The Legates so soone as the Fathers had made an end of speaking of the 21. Article proposed vnto them the others also wherein all the Ambassadours opposed in regard of the matter concerning Princes The Fathers complained that being to reforme as alwaies hath been said all the Church in the Head and in the members in the end the Princes would haue no reformation but for the Clergie onely which could not bee reformed neither if the Prelates were hindered in performing their charges and the Ecclesiasticall liberty not preserued Notwithstanding
protestation made by the French Ambassadours would haue which was read with varietie of affections Those who were ill affected to the Court of Rome did commend it as true and necessarie But the Popes adherents thought it as abominable as the Protestations formerly made by Luther In the sixt Anathematisme of Matrimonie many did wonder that the dissolution The censure of the Decrees of mariage not consummated for a solemne vow should bee made an Article of faith because the matrimoniall coniunction though not consummated by carnall copulation is a bond instituted by the Law of GOD. For the Scripture doeth affirme that there was a true mariage ãâ¦ã Mary and Ioseph and the solemnitie of the profession being or ãâ¦ã reâ po ãâ¦ã as Boniface the eighth hath decreed it seemed strange not so ãâ¦ã humane bond should dissolue a diuine as that he should bee condemned for an hereticke who will not beleeue that an inuention of man borneth any hundred yeeres since the Apostles should preuaile against a diuine instituted on made at the first creation of the world In the seuenth it was thought to bee a captious speech to condemne for an hereticke him that shall say that the Church hath erred in reaching that Matrimonie is not dissolued by adulterie For if one should say absolutely that Matrimony ought to be dissolued for that cause without saying or thinking that one hath erred or not erred in teaching the contrary it seemeth that this man should not bee comprehended and yet it doeth not appeare how one can thinke so except the hold the contrary to bee an errour It was iudged that they should haue spoken plainely and said absolutely that ãâ¦ã noâ dissolued by adulterie or that both opinions are probable and not to make an Article of faith concerning a word onely But these men would not haue made the difficultie if they had knowen the causes before mentioned why they did speake in that maner The ninth Canon did affoord matter of speech also by that affirmatiue that God doth not deny the gift of chastitie to him that doth demaund it a right because it did seeme to be contrary to the Gospel which affirmeth that it is not giuen to all and to Saint Paul who doth not exhort to demaund it which was more easie then to marry The Polititians knew not what to thinke of the twelfth Anathematismem that it should bee heresie to hold that matrimoniall causes doe not belong to Ecclesiasticall Iudges it being certaine that the Lawes of mariage were all made by the Emperours and the iudicature of them administred by the secular Magistrates so long as the Roman Lawes were in force which the reading onely of the Theodosian and Iustinian Codes and of the Nouels doth euidently demonstrate And in the formes of Cassiodore there is mention of termes vsed by the Gothish Kings in the dispensations of degrees prohibited which then were thought to belong to ciuill gouernment and not to bee matters of religion and to him that hath any skill in story it is most knowen that the Ecclesiastiques began to iudge causes of this nature partly by commission and partly by negligence of Princes and Magistrates But in the beginning of the Decree of reformation of Matrimony many wondred how it could bee defined as an Article of faith that clandestine mariages are true Sacraments and that the Church hath alwayes detested them because it doeth implie a contradiction to detest Sacraments And to command that the Parish Priest should ãâ¦ã gate those that are ioyned and vnderstanding their consent should say I ioyne you in Matrimony in the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost was derided by the criticks saying that either they are ioyned by those words or not if not then that is not true which the Councell of Florence hath determined that matrimony receiueth perfection from consent if so what coniunction is that which the Priest maketh of persons ioyned before And if the word I ioyne should be expounded I declare them ioyned a way would be layd open to conclude that the words of the absolution are declaratory also But howsoeuer it was they said the decree was made to no other end but that within a short time it might bee made an Article of faith that those words pronounced by the Parish Priest were the forme of the Sacrament For making void clandestine mariages they spake as much as was spoken of it in the Councell it selfe For some did extoll the decree to the heauens and others said that if those matrimonies were Sacraments and consequently instituted by CHRIST and the Church hath alwayes detested them and finally made them voyd it did not appeare how those who had not made prouision for it in the beginning could be excused from the blame of ignorance or negligence And when the distinction on which they founded the decree was published that the contract was nullified which is the matter of the Sacrament it was hard to vnderstand a long time because the matrimoniall contract hath no distinction from the matrimony nor the matrimony from the Sacrament and the rather because the matrimony was indissoluble before it was a Sacrament in regard CHRIST doeth not pronounce it insoluble as instituted by him but as by GOD in the earthly Paradise But it being admitted that the Matrimoniall contract is an humane and ciuill thing separate from the Sacrament which is nullified some said this annullation would not belong to the Ecclesiasticall Iudge but to the Secular to whom the discussion and cognition of all ciuill contracts doeth appertaine The cause alleadged to moderate the impediments of mariage was much commended as reasonable but it was obserued withall that it did necessarily conclude many more restrictions then those that were decreed in regard there are no lesse inconueniences by the impediments confirmed then by those that were abolished The end of the Article of matrimoniall dispensations mooued a vaine question in the curious whether the Pope by reseruing them to himselfe alone did more good or hurt to his authoritie For the good was alleadged the great quantitie of gold which did flow into the Court through this chanell and the obligations of so many Princes gained by this meanes as to be satisfied in their appetites or interests so to defend the Papall authoritie on which onely the legitimation of their children was grounded For the hurt the losse of the reuenues of England and of the obedience of that crowne was produced which did weigh downe all gaine or friendship which the dipensations might procure The Frenchmen did not like the decree that hee that stealeth a woman shall bee bound to endow her at the pleasure of the Iudge saying that the Law concerning dowries cannot be made by Ecclestiâall authoritie and that it was an artifice to take the iudicature of that delict from the secular Magistrate For if the Ecclesiastique may make the Law hee may iudge the cause And howsoeuer they said absolutely at the pleasure of the
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
confirmation but that meanes might bee found to vse words not preiudiciall Otranto answered that the Decree named by Granata did not onely not fauour the opposition which hee drew from it but did resolue it rather shewing plainely that the Councell did not thinke the ordinations obligatory because it did not command but simply exhort that they should bee receiued and obserued whereof no other cause could bee alleadged but the want of confirmation Granata was quiet and resolued to demand the confirmation as it was proposed by the common consent But in the manner there was some difference Some were of opinion that the Councel should demand confirmation and dissolue without expecting answere saying it could not otherwise bee done with dignity either of the Apostolique Sea or of the Councel and that it would seeme to bee an accord made betweene them and if any thing should not bee confirmed the prouision must bee made by the same Councel To satisfie these who were many Morone was willing that in the Session of the ninth which in regard of the multiplicity of the matters was thought would continue three dayes the first day a Currier should bee dispatched to demand the confirmation at whose returne another Session should bee held without any action but to dissolue the Synod But this opinion had much contradiction For if the Pope would confirme the Decrees without examining them the same difficulty did returne if with examination the time of some moneths was necessary Finally the Cardinall of Loraine told the Fathers that these difficulties were to prolong the Councel that himselfe and the other French men must needes depart being so commanded by the King and that after their departure the Councel could not bee called Generall there wanting a Nation whereby the dignitie and honour of it would bee diminished and Nationall Synods and other difficulties might bee raised This halfe protestation with the perswasions of the Imperialists for the expedition was cause after many consultations of a resolution to demand the confirmation and dissolue the Synod in the same Session The Cardinal of Loraine wrote presently to de Ferrieres who was at Venice that the matter concerning Princes beeing accommodated hee might returne to Trent Who answered hee could not without particular commission De Ferrieres refuseth to returne to Trent out of France because the King in his letters of the ninth had written to him as also to him the Cardinall that when the Decree was made and himselfe aduised thereof hee would send him backe so that it was necessary to expect the order of his Maiestie But hee wrote to the King that hee thought it not fit for his seruice to returne in regard that the rights of the Crowne and the liberty of the Gallican Church were violated in other Decrees also published in that Session The reformation standing in good termes the care of composing the Decree of Purgatory inuocation worship reliques and images of Saints was committed to the Cardinall of Varmia and eight Prelates who thought they all resolued not to mooue any difficulties yet they did not agree Some were willing to make mention of the place of Purgatory and of the fire as was done in the Councell of Florence Others said that this being hard to doe and impossible to find words to expresse it which might giue satisfaction to all it was better to say onely that the good workes of the faithfull did helpe the dead for the remission of their sinnes The Arch-bishop of Lanciano said that in handling the Masse mention was made that that sacrifice is The manner of the Decree concerning Purgatory offered for those that are deceased in CHRIST not intirely purged by which words the doctrine of Purgatorie was sufficiently defined so that nothing remained to bee done but to enioyne the Bishops to cause it to bee preached and to take way the abuses taking care also that there bee no want of due prayers for the dead And so the Decree was made In matter of the Saints they easily agreed to condemne particularly all Opinions about the adoration of Images the opinions contrary to the vses of the Roman Church Onely about Images there was some difference The Arch-bishop said no honour was due vnto them but by relation to the thing signified But Lainez the Generall who also was one of the composers added that when they were dedicated and put in place of adoration a worship did belong vnto them besides the adoration due vnto the Saint worshipped in them calling this adoration Relatiue and the other Obiectiue He prooued his opinion because the vessels and vestments consecrated deserue a reuerence belonging vnto them by vertue of the consecration though they doe not represent any Saint and so an adoration is due vnto the Image dedicated by vertue of the dedication besides the reason of the representation The Cardinall of Varmia for satisfaction of both concluded that the opinion of the Arch-bishop ought to be expressed as more facile and plaine but without words which might preiudice the other Deputies were appointed also to reuiew the reformation of Friars and Nunnes besides those Prelates who had composed it and the Generals of the Orders were added vnto them These changed nothing but that it being generally granted in the third Article to all Monasteries of Regular Mendicants to possesse immooueable goods though it bee contrary to their institution Friar Francis Zamotra Generall of the Minor Obseruants desired that his Order might be excepted saying hee meant to liue according to the rule of Saint Francis from which in was not fit to exempt those who did not demaundit And satisfaction was giuen him by excepting his Order as also the Capuchins at the instance of Friar Thomasodi Castello their Generall Generall Lainez desired also the exception of the company of Iesu saying that howsoeuer the Colledges deputed to entertaine schollars who were not yet religious might enioy mooueable goods yet the houseâ professed in which the societie doth essentially consist might not liue but by begging without possessing any immoueable thing whatsoeuer This was easily granted But he returned the next day desiring the exception might bee remooued and said that his societie would alwayes preserue themselues in pure ãâ¦ã citie in the houses professed but did not care to haue this honour with the world The Iesuites proteste to line with begging but will not be bound vnto it thinking their desert in the sight of God to bee sufficient which would bee the greater if being able to make vse of the power giuen them by the Councell they should forbeare to doe it This resolution was made by consent of all the foure Iesuites in the Councell proposed by Father Torres who said they should by this meanes haue libertie to vse or not to vse the grant of the Councell according to opportunitie In the fifteenth Article it was constituted that none should professe before the age of eighteene compleate and that euery one should bee a
And hauing changed his mind maketh a long discourse in Consistorie those of the house of Colonna and abolished the Monitory sent out against the Cardinall called a Consistory the thirteenth of September in which hee comiserated in a long discourse the calamities of Christendome bewayled the death of the King of Hungarie and attributed all misfortune to the anger of God stirred vp by sinne confessing that all began from the deformation of the Clergy Hee shewed how it was necessary for the appeasing of it to begin for so hee said from the house of God wherein hee would giue example in his owne person He excused the raysing of armes and the Processe against those of the house of Colonna exhorted the Cardinalls to amend their manners said hee would goe in person to all the Princes to negotiate an vniuersall Peace resolute rather to die then to leaue this enterprise vntill he had brought it to effect yet assuredly trusting in God to see the conclusion thereof The which being obtained hee resolued to call a generall Councell to extinguish the diuision in the Church and to take away the heresies Hee exhorted the Cardinalls euery one to thinke of and propose vnto him all those meanes which they thought might serue for these two endes that is to plant peace and roote out heresie The Popes discourse was published throughout Rome and Italie and Copies thereof were The Popes discourse was thought not to be sincere sent abroad by many and though it was much helped by the commendation of his followers yet few beleeued it to bee sincere 88 But in Spaine the two letters being presented by the Popes Nuncio to the Emperour the one a day after the other there was much surmising raised in the Counsell of that Prince Some of them beleeued that Clement repenting himselfe of the bitternesse of the first had wrot the second for a medicine wherefore they aduised that no notice should bee taken thereof And this opinion was increased by a report giuen out by the Nuncio that Surmises in Spaine concerning the two Briefes of the Pope by the second hee had receiued order that if the first were not deliuered it should not bee deliuered at all but sent backe againe and the second onely consigned The wiser sort saw well enough that if the Pope had repented hee might haue preuented the first Corrier by causing the second to make more hast moreouer that it was not likely that so wise a Prince as hee would resolue to write so bitterly without great consultation Therefore they thought it was a kind of cunning to make a protestation and not to haue an answer And it was resolued that the Emperour should imitate him answering The Emperour maketh two answeres to the first with termes fitting seuerity and a day after to the second according to the forme thereof 89 And so it was done and an apologeticall letter was written by the Emperour the seuenteenth of September which in the originall conteined 22. The first conteined 22 sheets of ãâã all paper sheetes of royall paper which Mercurius Gattinara presented open to the Nuncio and read it to him and sealed it in his presence and consigned it that hee might cause it to be deliuered to the Pope In the beginning of the letter the Emperour shewed that the forme which the Pope held was disproportionable to the duty of a true Pastor and not correspondent to the filiall obedience which hee had performed towards the Apostolicall Sea and his Holinesse who so praysed his owne actions and so condemned his with titles of ambition and auarice that he was constrained to declare his innocency And beginning the narration from what happened in the time of Leo afterwards in the time of Adrian and finally in his Papacie he shewed that he had a good intention in all his actions and was inforced to doe as hee had done laying the fault vpon the Pope Hee repeated many benefits which hee had done him and on the contrary side many treaties which the Pope had made against him in diuers occasions and in conclusion he said that he desired nothing more then the publique quiet an vniuersall peace and the iust liberty of Italie Which things if they were desired by his Holinesse hee ought to lay downe his weapons putting Peters sword into the sheath For this foundation being laid it was easie to build peace thereupon and to apply themselues to correct the errours of the Lutherans and other heretiques wherein hee should haue found him an obedient sonne But if his Holinesse did otherwise hee protested before God and men that hee could not bee blamed for none of these sinister chances which should happen to Christian Religion promising that if hee will admit his iustifications as true and lawfull hee will not remember any iniuries receiued But if hee shall continue to beare armes against him because this will not bee the office of a father but of a party nor of a Pastor but of an assayler it will not be conuenient that hee bee iudge in those causes and there being none other vnto whom recourse may he had against him for his own iustification hee will referre all to the knowledge and iudgement of a generall Councell of all Christendome exhorting his Holinesse in the Lord to intimate it in a secure and fit place limiting vnto it a conuenient terme For seeing the state of the Church and of Religion to be altogether troubled to prouide for his owne and the Common-wealths safety hee flieth to that sacred and vniuersall Councell and appealeth vnto it against all the threats past and grieuances to come 90 The answer to the second was made the eighteenth and in that he said that hee was glad to see his Holinesse treat more louingly and to desire peace The Emperours answer to the second Briefe more earnestly in his second letters which if it were as much in his power to establish as it is in the power of others to make warre he should see what his mind was Although he thinketh that his Holines speaketh as thrust forward by others not of his voluntary mind and hopeth in God that hee will rather procure the publique good then follow the affections of other men Wherefore he prayeth him to behold the calamities of Christendome For he calleth God to witnesse that he will be alwaies ready to let euery one know that he hath none other end then the glory of God and the safety of his people as he hath written more at large in the other letters 91 The Emperour the sixt of October wrot also to the Colledge of Cardinalls that he was exceedingly grieued that the Pope forgetting the Papall The Emperor writeth to the Colledge of Cardinals dignity went about to disturbe the publique quiet and when he thought hee had giuen peace to the whole world by making the accord with the French King that letters came to him from his Holinesse such as hee neuer thought would
with all their might and the Prelates alledging that they belonged to them and were vsurped pretended restitution And because the contention was heere not of opinions but of profit they vsed on both sides not onely reasons but deedes also Which differences were set on foote that at the time of the Session nothing might be decided Therefore the Legates resolued to deferre these two points vntill another Session Two Decrees were framed as formerly was resolued and were read in the last Congregation and approoued yet with some exceptions in the point of the vulgar Edition In the ende heereof the Cardinall of Monte after hee had commended the learning and wisedome of them all admonished them of the seemely behauiour which was fit to vse in the publique Session shewing one heart and one minde in regard the points were sufficiently examined in the Congregations and the Congregation beeing ended the Cardinall Santa Croce assembled those that had opposed the vulgar Edition and shewed they could not complaine because it was not prohibited but left free to correct it and to haue recourse to No errors of faith in the vulgar Edition the originall but that onely it was forbid to say there were in it errors of faith for which it ought to be reiected The eight of April appoynted for the Session being come the Masse of the holy Ghost was said by Saluator Alepus Archbishop of Torre in Sardinia and the Sermon was made by Friar Austin of Aretium Generall of the Serui the Pontificall habiliments put on the accustomed letanies and prayers made and the Decrees read by the Archbishop that said Masse The first conteined in substance that the Synode ayming to preserue the purity of the Gospel promised by the Prophets published by Christ and preached by the Apostles Two Decrees read in the Session as the fountaine of all trueth and discipline of maners which trueth and discipline are contained in the bookes and vnwritten traditions receiued by The contents of the former the Apostles from the mouth of Christ and dictated to them by the holy Ghost and passed from one to another doeth according to the example of the Fathers receiue with equall reuerence all the bookes of the old and new Testament and the traditions belonging to faith and manners as proceeding from the mouth of Christ or dictated by the holy Ghost and preserued in the Catholique Church And setting downe the Catalogue of the bookes concludeth that if any will not receiue them all as Sacred and Canonicall in all parts as they are read in the Catholike Church and contained in the vulgar Edition or shall wittingly and purposely despise the traditions let him be Anathema that euery one may know what ground the Synode will vse in confirming the points of doctrine and reforming of maners in the Church The substance of the second Decree was that the vulgar Edition should be The substance of the second Decree held for authenticall in publike Lectures Disputations Sermons and expositions and that none should dare to refuse it That the holy Scripture cannot bee expounded against the sense held by the holy Mother the Church nor against the common consent of the Fathers though with purpose to conceale those expositions and that the offenders should be punished by the Ordinaries that the vulgar Edition should be most exactly printed That no bookes of religion bee printed sold or kept without the authors name and that the approbation appeare in the frontispice of the booke vpon paine of excommunication and pecuniary punishment constituted by the last Lateran Councell That none should dare to vse the words of the holy Scripture in scurrility fables vanity flatteries detractions superstitions inchantments diuinations castings of lots libels and that the transgressors should bee punished at the discretion of the Bishops And it was determined to hold the next The next Session is to be heâd the 17. of Iune Session the 17. of Iune Afterwards the Commission of Don Diego de Mendoza and Francis de Toledo the Emperours Ambassadors was read by the Secretarie of the Councel The Commission of the Emperours Ambassadors is read Don Diego was absent and the other hauing in the Emperours name saluted the Fathers in few words said in substance That all the world knew that the Emperour thought nothing to befit him more then not onely to defend the flocke of CHRIST from enemies but to free it from tumults and seditions therefore that he reioyced to see the day when the Councell published by the Pope was opened and that being willing to fauour that occasion with his power and authoritie he had sent thither Mendoza vnto whom in regard of his indisposition himselfe was ioyned So that nothing remained but to pray God vniformely that he would fauour the enterprise of the Councell and which is the Principall would preserue peace betweene the Pope and Emperour for the establishing of the trueth of the Gospel restoring the Church to her puritie weeding the cockle out of the Lords field Answere was made by the Councell that his Lordships comming was most acceptable both for the dutie they did owe the Emperour and for the fauour hee promised them hauing also much hope in the realtie religion of his Lordship That they imbraced him with all their heart and did admit as farre as they could with reason the mandates of Caesar That they were sorry for the indisposition of his Colleague and thanked God for the peace betweene the Pope and the Emperour praying him to fauour the desires of them both for the increase of Christian religion and peace of the Church These things being done with the vsuall ceremonies the Session ended the Decrees whereof were sent to Rome by the Legates and a little after printed But after they were seene especially in Germany they ministred great A few Prelats and not learned do decide the greatest points of religion matter of discourse Some thought it strange that fiue Cardinals and 48. bishops should so easily define the most principall and important points of Religion neuer decided before giuing Canonicall authoritie to Bookes held for vncertaine and apocryphall making authenticall a translation differing from the original prescribing and restraining the manner to vnderstand the word of God neither was there amongst these Prelates any one remarkable for learning some of them were Lawyers perhaps learned in that profession but of little vnderstanding in Religion few Diuines but of lesse then ordinary sufficiencie the greater number Gentlemen or Courtiers and for their dignities some were onely titular and the maior part Bishops of so small Cities that supposing euery one to represent his people it could not be said that one of a thousand in Christendome was represented But particularly of Germany there was not so much as one bishop or Diuine Was it possible that amongst so many no man should be sent Why did not the Emperour cause some of them to goe who assisted in the
Colloquie and were informed in the differencies Amongst the Prelats of Germany onely the Cardinall of Ausburg had sent a Proctor and him a Sauoyard For the Proctors of the Cardinall and Elector of Ments vnderstanding their masters death went away two moneths before Others said that the things decided were not of so great moment as they Nothing is certainely defined concerning traditions seemed For the point of traditions which seemed most important was of no consequence First because it was nothing to ordain they should be receiued if it were not declared which they were how they should be knowen theÌ because there was no commandement to receiue them but onely a prohibition to contemne them wittingly and deliberately So that he that reiected them with reuerend termes contradicted not and the rather because there is an example of the adherents of the Church of Rome who receiue not the ordination of Deaconesses graunt not to the people the election of the Minister which certainely was an Apostolical institution continued more then eight hundred yeeres and which more importeth obserue not the communion of the Chalice Instituted by Christ preached by the Apostles obserued by the whole Church vntill within two hundred yeeres and now also by all Christian Nations but the Latine that if this be not a tradition it is impossible to shew whatother is And for the vulgar edition declared authenticall nothing at all was done because among so many copies it cannot be knowen which is the true But this last opposition was made because the deputation to make a corrected copie of the vulgar edition was not knowen The which for what cause it was not effected shall be said in its place But the Decrees of the Session being seene in Rome and the importance Nor concerning the vulgar edition of the things treated of considered the Pope began to thinke he ought more to regard the businesse of the Councell then vntill that time hee had done and he enlarged the congregation of Cardinals and Prelats who were to consider of the occurrences of the Synode and to relate them By the aduice of these after their first assembling he admonished the Legats of three things One not to publish hereafter in Session any decree before they had communicated it at Rome and to auoyd too much slownesse in proceeding The Pope admonisheth the Legates of three things but to beware much more of two much celeritie which might make them resolue of some indigested matter and want time to receiue orders from him what they should propose deliberate and conclude The second not to spend time in matters not controuersed as they had done in those that were handled for the last session wherein all agree that they are vndoubted principles The third to take heede that by no meanes the Popes authoritie be disputed on Whereunto they readily answered that they would obey his Holinesse To whom the Legates make a ready answere commandement but that it seemed to them that in the things defined there is small difference betweene Catholiques and Heretiques and that some of the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament receiued by the third Councell of Carthage by Innocentius the first by Gelatius by the sixt Synod of Trullus and the Florentine Councell are called into question by the Heretikes and which is worse by some Catholikes and Cardinals and also that the vnwritten Traditions are impugned by the Lutherans who intend nothing more then to annihilate them declaring that all things necessary to saluation are written And therefore though these two heads bee principles yet they are the most controuersed conclusions which are to bee decided in the Councell and of the greatest importance They added that vntill then there was no occasion to speake of the Popes authoritie or of the Councell but in treading of the title when the addition of Representation of the vniuersall Church was required That many desire it still but that they will auoyd it as much as possibly they can And in case they shall be brought to it by force they will desire thinking it will not bee denyed them to expound the manner how it doth represent that is by meanes of the head and not otherwise whereby there will bee rather gaine then losse For the rest because they think the maior part will alwayes beare al reuerence to his Holinesse being vnited as Head with the bodie of the Councell which will be so long as they shall agree in the reformation hee may set his heart at rest that his authoritie shall not be questioned After this the Pope sent Ieronimo Franco Nuncio to the Swisses giuing him The Pope sendeth a Nuncio to the Swisses letters to the Bishops of Sion and Coira to the Abbat of S. Gallo and other Abbats of those Nations to whom hee wrote that hauing called all the Prelates of Christendome to the Generall Councell of Trent it was fit that they who represent the Heluetian Church should assist also in regard hee much loued that nation as especiall sonnes of the Apostolike Sea and maintainers of the Ecclesiasticall libertie That Prelates out of Italie France and Spaine were arriued alreadie and the number increased dayly That it was not seemely that they being borderers should bee preuented by those that dwelt further off That their Countrey was infected with heresies and therefore had more need of a Councell In fine hee commanded them vpon their allegiance and oath and paines prescribed by the lawes to goe thither as soone as was possible referring the rest to bee tolde them by his Nuncio And at the many instances of the Clergie and Vniuersitie of Collen assisted And giueth sentence against the Arch-bishop of Collen by the Bishops of Liege and Vtrect and Vniuersitie of Louaine he pronounced sentence against the Arch-bishop and Elector of Collen declaring him excommunicated depriuing him of all benefices and priuiledges Ecclesiasticall absoluing his subiects from their oath of fidelitie and commanding them not to obey him because he had incurred the censures of the Bull of Leo the tenth published against Luther and his adherents as hauing held defended and published that doctrine against the Ecclesiasticall rules traditions of the Apostles and vsuall rites of Christian religion And the sentence The Pope maketh a Bull in fauour of Adolphus was after printed in Rome He made also another Bull giuing order that Adolphus Count of Scauemburg assumed before by the Arch-bishop for his Coadiutor should be obeyed And hee earnestly desired the Emperour that the sentence might be executed The Emperor will not execute the Popes sentence who thought not this nouitie fit for his purpose because it would make the Arch-bishop who vntill then had absolutely obeyed him to vnite himselfe with those that were combined against him And therefore he held him still for an Arch-bishop and treated with him and wrote to him without regard of the popes sentence This vexed the Pope at the heart but seeing